Skip to main content

Full text of "Census Of India 1901 Vol.23 (kashmir) Pt.1 (report)"

See other formats


• r 
r 

GOVERNMENT OP INDIA ‘ '' 

ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OP INDIA 

ARCHEOLOGICAL 
LIBRARY 

ACCESSION NO. 3I 0 33 

CALL No. 3JZ. 0 9S4/ tA . L iiX 

D.G.A. 79 — 



1 




t 








CENSUS OF INDIA, 1901. 


VOLUME xnn. 

KASHMIE. 



PART I. 

KEPOET 

BY 

KHAN BAHADUR MUNSHI GHULAM AHMED KHAN* 

REVENUE MEMBER, STATE COUNCIL, 

AND 

SUPERINTENDENT OP CENSUS OPERATIONS, JAMMU AND KASHMIR STATE. 



Sole Contractors for Printing to the Punjab Government. 


1902. 



CENTR/y. ARCHAEOkOGIGAli 
library, NhW 

\0€. No ... 


Mi*, - 5 . 7 . ...... 

x:CoT) 



CONTENTS. . 

Pages. 

INTRODUCTION i— xiv 

CHAPTER I. — Distribution of population, with subsidiary tables ... 1 — 20 

„ II. — Migration, with subsidiary tables ... ... ... 21 — 30 

„ III. — Religion, wdth subsidiary tables ... .. ... 31 — 36 

„ IV. — Age, sex and civil condition, with snb.sidiary tables ... 37 — 47 

,, V. — Education, with subsidiary tables ... ... ... 40 — 60 

j, YL — Lauguai^es of the people, with subsidiary tables ... 61—66 

„ VIL — Intirmities of the people, with subsidiary tables ... 67 — 74 

,, VIII. — Caste, Tribe and Race ... . ... ... ... 75 — 95 

IX. — Occapation, with subs'diary tables ... ... ... 96— U*9 




PREFACE. 




The tables prepared from the information collected at the Census of 
March 1901, will be found iu the next volume of this work. This 
volume contains a report on the I’esulcs of the census operations. In dealing 
with the results I have confined m3'self, as far as possible, to an explan- 
ation of the exact value of the statistics, and every here and there, where 
the data was available or comparison possible, to the changes during the last 
ten years which they indicate. 

.This report has been prepared under difficulties as to time and leisure. 
This is the second year of my service in the State and my attention was already 
pre-occupied in introducing such reforms in the Revenue administration as 
seemed most essential. And I must admit that I have not been able to do full 
justice to the report within the time limited. The statistics were not ready 
for comment till so late as January and February 1901’. Some of them T may 
add are anxiously awaited even now— the middle of March. The spread of 
the plague epidemic frightened away the abstractors and the tabulators and 
resignations began to pour in faster than is general the case for applications 
iu respect of appointments. I began to apprehend serious results at one time, 
but strenuous efforts, however, secured once more the despatch of work, and I 
am glad to say that my work is well nigh finished, and 1 hope to be able to 
submit my Report to the Census Commissioner for India no sooner the press 
have accomplished their part of the duty. Another phase of diflaculties inci- 
dent upon census in a State, i.e., the infinite diversity of the materials to be 
dealt with, and the infinite ignorance of this description of work on tlie part 
of the majoritj’ of the machinery employed was net wanting to add to the pre- 
dicament. The present census has, however, shown us where our chief diffi- 
culties lie, aud how aud why we have not been able to overcome them. 

Total want of literary help and material from libraries comes next. 
The inadaptability of our Civil Officers of the olden type to the nature and 
exigencies of statistical record is another aspect which maj' be mentioned. 
In fact, I may say, IMajor Kaye, the SettlementCommissioner, somewhere in his 
note to me remarks that one of the Settlement Officers under him has confounded 
The statistical history with the history of the place, AYe may well imagine then, 
what can be the result in the case of those District Officers who have not come 
within the influences of the experience gained in training in British India, I 
do not mean to say that the District Officers rendered me no help ; oit the con- 
trary, they gave me every possible assistance which they could under the 
circumstances. I have made free use of the information thus supplied by them 
aud especially in the chapter on castes, tribes and race>, which nece^^sarilv 
retiuired a great deal of local knowledge. The report sent in bj- Pandit Ram 
Dlian, in his capacity of Wazir Wazarat at Kishtwar, was exceptiouallv good. 
I am glad that contiguous as the two territories are, namely British India and 
the State, my tw'enty-two years’ experience has, as a Revenue Officer there 
although perhaps not to the desired extent, yet filled up the deficiency which 
was likely to be felt for want of experience of this country. 


I do not, hovever, think that the information which I have summed up 
becomes less worthy of notice or record on these accounts. I may well quote 
Mr. Ibbetson that “ In matters such as are discussed in this Report the next 
best tiling to having them put rightb,’ is to have them put wrongly if onlv the 
••wrongness be an intelligent one foV so we stimulate inquiry and provoke 
•‘ criticism ; and it is only by patient and widespread inquiry 'and incessant 
•‘ minute criticism that we can hope to arrive on these subjects at accurate 
“ information and sound generalization. ” I need not be afraid of criticism 
.should, in fact, invite it and shall be glad to find tlie District Officers of the 
Province '• .setting to work to correct and supplement the information o-iveu 
in this Report. ® 

I must apologise for the omission of maps in respect to areas, ^'cc., as in 
the absence of the whole State being subjected to the Settlement eperaiions 
such a thing was impossible and the time, labour, and money spent on pre- 
paring the maps for census purposes would not have been wo'ith while- 



I 


t 


I have here and again in the Report acknowledged my indebteduesa for 
material other than the figures, and I take the opportunity of tliankino 
those gentlemen now who have kindly assisted me. I applied for assistance to 
many officers of many Departments and to none in vain ; and it is to the help thus 
received that whatever merit my report may be found to posses s is m \inly 
due. Tiie reports and notes from the Governor of Rashinir, Pandit IManmohan 
Nath and Diwan Amar Nath, the Governor of Jammu, as well as those fretii 
Doctor A Mitra deserve special mention. 


I think I should not omit to express ray indebtedness to Diwan Pan hr 
Daya Kishen Kaul, B.A., Private Secretary to His Highness the Alaharaja Silrb 
Bahadur, for the help he rendered in facilitating the enumeration of the Private 
Staff of His Highness the Mahai’cija Sahib as well as the male? and females in. 
attendance at the Inner Deodhi palaces. -My warmest thanks are also d\re to .Major 
J. L. Kaye, the Settlement Commissioner. I am also thankful to Captain A. D. 
Alacpherson, Political Agent, Gilgir, for a full description of marriage ceremonies 
in Gilgit. In conclusion I may perhaps be allowed to express my thanks to tin? 
members of the Census establishment for the assistance which thev have 
afforded and the work they have performed. Since the commencement of the 
task a year ago. Pandit Raj Narain, who, besides his legititnate duties, worked 
as Deputv Superintendent for the abstraction and tabulation office, lias earned 
my fulit^r approbation, as well as some other clerks of whom I have sent a 
to tl ■ State Council for consideration and due recognition of their services. 
Any pree iection for hard work which they may have possessed must have doubt- 
less bee!, augmented and fortified liy the e.xaraple of nij Personal Assistant 
Pandit ,S. Rajbal, B.A., who from first to last proved himself to be not only 
a thoughtful but most industrious ally; in fact it is in no smcoll measure t- 
bis unswerving attention to my orders and directions that much of the mutter 
and information incorporated in the repot t have beea secured. 


i: 


I must also add that the Pandit is a young man of high abilities ami 
education. He is remarkably intelligent and thoroughly reliable. The State 
indebted to him for a good deal of liard work in connection with the Census 
operations. He deserves every consideration at the hands of the State and 
T commeud his future prospects to the State Council. 


If it may not be regarded as a presumption upon my part and an 
outrage to native etiquette I may be permitted as a servant to ask the Malia- 
raja Sahib and the Raja Saiiib to graciously accept ray heartfelt gratitude 
for the support and countenance vouchsafed. 


QHULAM AHMAD KHAN, 

JiiL'e'iue Me nter and < 'ennus Superintendent, 

Jammu and Kashmir State. 



INTRODUCTION. 

1. The territories of His Highness the Maharaja Sahib Bahadur of 
Jammoo and Kashmir, generally known as the Riasdt-i- Kashmir, comprise of — 

1. Jammoo Province. 

2. Kashmir Province. 

3. Frontier Districts. 

2. E'ltent a^ud boundaries . — The State is bounded on the North by some 
petty hill chiefships and by the Kara Korum mountains ; on the East by 
Chinese Tibet; on the South and West by the Districts of Rawalpindi, Jhelum, 
Gujrat and Sialkot in the Punjab, and the Hazara country now a part of the 
North-West Frontier Provinces. The State of .Jammoo and Kashmir covers an 
area of 80,900 square miles, extending from o2‘^-17' to 36“-58' North latitude and 
from 73”-26' to 50'-30' East longitude, and is in direct political subordination to 
the Government of India which is represented by a Residency. 

3. Form of LTOrerruiient. — The administration of the State is conducted 
through the instrumentality of Governors and Frontier Wazirs : Governors in the 
Provinces of Jammoo and Kashmir and Wazirs in Frontier Districts. Formerly, 
the whole of the Frontier was under one W azir only ; necessity for parcelling it 
out, however, into divisions v.'as perceived on the grounds of establishing an 
improved machinery of administration, as well as owing to the emergency, 
realized in respect of maintenance of uninterrupted communication between the 
different parts of the Districts, which, were sometimes closed for months together, 
on account of heavy snowfalls. On the 12th of April 1901 orders were, therefore, 
passed to the effect that the Frontier should be split into the two following 
divisions : — 

I. Tlie Ladakh Wazarat, comprising the territory included within the 
Tahsila of Leh, Kargil and Skardu ; and the tract known as 
Zanskar 'formerly a part of Tahsil Kishtwar, Province Jammoo), 
was also attached to Kargil, 

II. The Gilgit Wazarat, comprising the territory included in Gilgit 
Proper, the Astore Tahsil and the Niabat at Bunji; and the 
tract know’n as Haramush, which formerly constituted a portion 
of the Skardu Tahsil, was also added to the Niabat last 
named. 

4. Im'povt-iiice, these Districts, as a matter of course, cemmaud im- 
portance on account of their situation on the frontier; the Provinces of 
Jammoo and Kashmir constitute, strictly speaking, the really important posses- 
sions of the State. 


5. DescripU..>ti of tlio com Inj. — The country, chiefly mountainon.s, may, as 
Drew says, with just the exception of a strip of plain oa the South-Wen, which 
is continuous w'ith the great level of the Punjab, be said to consist of the follow- 
ing regions : — 


1 . 


The regions of the outer hills, 
Jammoo. 


or the midille mountains, i. e.. 


2. Kashmir. 


The third and the fourtli are on tiie giv.at wateished range. The third, 
which may be said to have a semi-Tibetan climate, includes Astore with some 
parts of Gilgit and Bnltistau ; and the fourth, which enjoys the pure Tibetan or 
almost rainless climate, takes in the rest of Gilgit, the greater part of Baltistan, 
and all Ladakh ; with these great variations in level, the climate must of necessity 
change for every region. These several regions, therefore, are subject to a tem- 
perature, ranging from the tropical heat of the Punjab summer, to such a state of 



11 


« 


freezing coH, that it retards and renders ineffectual the heat of the sun in its 
operations of melting the perpetual snovsr on the mountains. 

6. One need not, therefore, be surprised to see people going abroad with 
very light clothing, if any at all, and attending to their out-door duties in some 
of the lower inhabited parts of the country ; while in the higher, they may be 
seen shivering even in their warmest vestments, not unusually of sheep-skin. 
There are places in which people are confined to their fireside for nearly more 
than half the year. The element of moisture also does not play a small part in 
giving another variety to the climate. Thus the whole kingdom of Jammoo and 
Kashmir State is again susceptible of division into the following four degrees 
of humidity ; — 

1. The middle mountains of Jammoo, where there is periodical 

rainfall. 

2. Kashmir, where there are no periodical rains, but there is rainfall 

enough for all crops but rice without need of irrigation. 

3. Tracts where no crops can be raised without irrigation, and the 

hill sides for the most part bare, with some forests on portions 
of the mountain slopes, such as Astore and some parts of Gilgit 
and Baltistan. 

4. Where no crops can be raised without irrigation, and the country 

is destitute both of forest and of pasture. This tract is almost 
rainless, and covers a part of Gilgit and a greater portion of 
Baltistan. 

7. The outer region composed of a series of ridges, with varying 
elevations of 1,000 to 2,000 feet above the plain, is situate from 2,000 to 

3.000 feet above the sea. Then comes a tract of country consisting of numer- 
ous other ridges parallel almost to the first ; and enclosed between the two is a 
long narrow valley, the greater part of which is nothing but rugged space, cover- 
ed partly by low bushes and partly by naked rocks of sandstone. 

8. The heights in the “ middle mountains ” range from 8,000 to 10,000 
feet, and are covered with either pasture or forest. Hills in this region, unlike 
their sisters of the outer region, are not in parallel lines but in ramihcations 
divided by equally diverging valleys. Home of these valleys dip down to as low as 
2,500 feet. A great chain of snowy mountains branching off in the direction of 
South-East and North-West divides the drainage of the Chenab and the Jhelum 
rivers from that of the higher branches of the Indus. It is by these branches 
that the valley or plain of Kashmir is enclosed, the hills of which rise from 

14.000 to 15,000 feet high, while the valley itself encompassed by these vast 
elevations falls down to a level of 5,000 to 0,000. Beyond this great range we 
find a wild tract of mountainous country, the whole of which is very high ; this 
forms the north-w'estern part of Tibet while Ladakh and Baltistan constitute its 
minor divisions, inclusive of Gilgit. 


Note. — In para. 8 of tbe last Consns Eeport (1801) the great snowy range tf rnountams dcscrihcd as effect- 
ing a dh'ision in the waterfehed of the Chenab and the Jhelum on the one hand, and the higher branches of the Indus 
on the other, is said to run South-East to South-West, This is in conflict with the direction given bv Drew. As 
an matters of this description, we can do nothing else but transcribe from standard authoritiesfon the'subiect I am 
not quite clear how the compiler of the last Census Report has ventured to alter the description of the direction as 
given by Drew, namelv, south-east to north-west into south-east to south-west. I Ixave examined the map *for 
anyself, and advancing no pretensions to bean expert in such matters, am inclined to adopt the description given by 
Drew, on the principle, that if one is to err at all it is safe to do so on the side of the better authority. ° ^ 

9. The tables give a detail of the divisions and sub-divisions of the 
Jammoo and Kashmir State as they at present stand, together with the results 
of the present census. The total population of the Jammoo and Kashmir State 
now shows an increase of 361,626 souls, or 14-21 per cent. The increase neces- 
sarily effected by reason of the introduction of the Kailway in a part of the 
State and the through communication established between Pindi and Kashmir and 
the out-lying, internal as well as Frontier Districts, in addition, totheenumer- 
ation actually held this time in Gilgit, constitute the causes of, and evidently 
account for, this rise in the number of population. The variation in increase in the 
different parts of the State is exhibited in Abstracts II, III and IV. In the 
Jammoo Province there is an increase of 81,764 souls or 5-68 per centum ; in 
Kashmir the amount of increase is still greater, and goes up to so far as 208,353 



iii 

or 21’ 95 per centum, whereas in the Frontier Districts the percentage reaches 
46-03, i.e., showing an increase of 71,509 persons. The increase in the Frontier 
Districts seems to be astounding at first sight, but it is, strictly speaking, easily 
accounted for when we refer to para. 265, page 180, of the last Census Report. 
The actual enumeration for Gilgit, only took place, for the first time, on this 
occasion, and there is nothing remarkable to find the population existing there 
giving us a percentage of 46'03 over the return of the census of 1891. Increase 
of 5-68 per centum in the Jammoo Province is slight indeed, when compared 
with the sister Province of Kashmir, which shows an increase of 21‘95 per centum. 
The opening of the Jhelum Valley Road has been a great boon to traders and 
has led to a large inflax of people into the valley. The salubrious climate of the 
country, not to mention the inherent natural tendency in all populations to 
increase, according to Malthus, is such that it should, in the words of 
Mr. Lawrence, double the population of Kashmir every ten years 'I’he increase 
of 7,483 persons or -26 per centum is for one thing attributable to the fact that 
provisional totals not having been received in time from certain far off and hilly 
tracts, preliminary figures had to be accepted. It was not, of course, free from 
mistakes, subsequently detected while worked out. 


TOTALS, 1901, , Variation. 


First Totals. 

Final. 

Percentage. 

Persons. 

Males. 

Females 

1 1 Number. 

Persons. ■ Males. [ Females, 

ill ! 

2,898,095 

1,536,428 

1,361,667 

1 1 

1 i 1 

2,905,578 ; 1,542,057 , 1,363,521 j, +7,483 

+ ’26 


A SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE CENSUS OPERATIONS. 

10. A brief deBcri-ption of the Census Operations . — The Census Report for 
1891 says that no previous census appears to have been taken, the enumeration 
of 1873 being far from reliable.” Strictly speaking, therefore, this con- 
stitutes the second census in the State. I believe, it will not be regarded as a 
reflection on the last Census Report, if I were to add here, that the present 
enumeration is necessarily more accurate than either of those which have 
preceded it, because what I say is founded on ray personal experience of the 
manner in which the different offices in the State are worked. This much, at 
least, is certain that the directions issued from time to time, and the constant 
inspection, exercised by means of inspectors appointed for the purpose, 
and by my Personal ^Assistant, as well as subsequently by myself, tended to 
bring about much gi-eater minuteness of detail on the present occasion. 
As an instance I may remark, that sometimes I found, to my regret, that 
enumerators had, instead of enumerating on their own account, satisfied themselves 
simply by enquiring from the heads of the families, how many children, youths 
and adults, of each sex, were sleeping under their roof, and the numbers only, 
thus ascertained, were entered in the appropriate columns. 

11. Scheme of Operations . — The scheme of operations followed in the 
present census, in pursuance of the Code issued by the Census Commissioner 
for India, may briefly be summarised as follows : — 

(a) Division of the country into blocks or units of enumeration ; 

(5) Preparation of list, of houses and families, and the numbering 
of houses ; 

(c) Preparation of a preliminary record of the population, by an 
agency previously selected and told off for the purpose. 

id) The Census itself ; 

(e) And finally, absti’action, tabulation, and compilation of tables, 
respectively. 

12. The various operations are discussed at length in their proper 
places, and it will be sufficient to give here such a general outline of the method 
of enumeration, as may enable the reader to understand how the results of the 
present census, to be discussed hereafter, have been arrived at. 



i 


iv 

13. Dluisian of country into blocks. — The first thing done was to 
split up the whole country into blocks of sucb a size that a single enumerator 
could, on the census night, conveniently go over the whole block within the 
time limited. In the hilly tracts, where houses are scattered over a large area, 
the number of houses, for the blocks, was fixed at a smaller figure than what 
■was prescribed ; in such places it was considered expedient to allot to each 
enumerator so many of the small scattered hamlets and isolated homesteads 
only as he was able to deal with. 

14. Xitrnherin.j the houses. — The next step was to make rough sketch 
maps of blocks in towns and villages, showing the position of the various 
houses and homesteads therein, as also the route which the enumerator 
was required to follow on the census night, and to paint upon the walls 
of the houses the serial numbers of the houses in the block. The serial 
number “was continuous for the whole of the ward, although it consisted 
of several blocks In the towns of .Jamrao ) and Srinagar special arrangements 
were made, and the numbers painted, in white, on black varnished tins, were 
nailed on to the doors or such other conspicuous places as could be easily 
perceptible on the census night. 

1 5. Definition, of !tous.i . — It is quite impossible to describe the difficulties 
expei fenced in defining a ” house,” as used for the purposes of census. In hills 
and in plains, where a peasant lives with his family occupying a house or a 
hut built among his fields or fdongside his well or in one of a small group of 
such separate houses, which lie close together and constitute a hamlet, the matter 
is simple enough. But more than common sense is required, iu determining 
a “ house ” where buildings are entered in by one, two or more gates, leading 
into main streets, which do not communicate with each other. There may 
be found certain enclosures or large compounds, round each of which are 
ranged kuthns or buildings respectively occupied by one to a dozen families 
closely related to each other. In towns, it becomes the more so, where one 
spacious and commodious building, opening on to a common courtyard, is often 
converted into poorer quarters by the admission of tenants with varying durations 
of tenure. Moreover, it not unfrequeutly happens that a whole section of the 
community sometimes inhabits a ward accessible, by only one gateway, consisting 
of .1 confused mass of houses, yards and interior courtyards intermingled in a 
mO'D puzzling manner. 

16. Instructions, therefore, as explanatory as possible, were issued on 
the subject to the enuineuitors. These instructions are given at full length 
in their proper place. 

17. R-^crrd of P I'tliiiiiniinj Eiinoieration by rneaus of a selected agency . — 
Meanwhile tho different responsible officers of the State 'were called upon to 
select agency for the actual enumeration, which had also to attend to the 
preliminary work, described a’bove. The State Council had already invited 
the attention of tlie heads of all the Depa.rtmeuts in the State to co-operate 
with the Superintendent of Census Operations for the State. The one thing 
needful was to find men of sufficient intelligence to understand what was to 
be done and recorded, of 'ufficient education to record it, and in sufficient 
numbers to cmpe with the ta.sk of counting the whole of the population in a single 
night. Her“in, as premiscil befoi’o, lay the one great difficulty of the Census 
Operations. In tho .summer capital of the State it -was, comparatively speaking, 
plain sailing. In the Province of Kashmir, however, where the Pandits know 
their 3rs, no difficulty on this score, was at all expected to arise and it was 
not only disappointing but almost disgusting to receive, at one time, a report 
from the local authorities, that the requisite number of hands was not forth- 
coming In District Mnzaffarabad of the Kashmir Province paid agency had 
to be employed for the purpose. All the State servants, therefore, in any measure, 
under the Distiict Offic*n’,<, together with many lent by other Departments, were 
called up.jii to assist. When, in countries, which are advanced in culture and 
civilization; where men are awake to a sense of their duty towards their 
superiors, towards tlieir fellow creatures as fellow-workers, petty feelings in 
this world are not altogether a thing of the past ; it is easy enough 
to imagine, that v/ithin tbs course of ray census experience, it not unfrequently 



happened, that a favourite police officer here, a responsible forest incumbent 
there, or, for the matter of that in the Revenue Department even, a pet patwari 
would sometimes, on the call for help in the operations, by responsible local 
authorities, resent and prove refractory, and raise futile objections in one case 
and technical in the other. It is not to be inferred from the foregoing 
remarks, that the heads of any Department were in the least inclined to coun- 
tenance the attitude assumed by their subordinates, inasmuch as, whenever 
the matter was brought to their notice, the recalcitrant offender was invariably 
brought to a sense of his duty and never spared. 

18. Raises of cities, members of municipal boards, rural notables, 
zaildars and the like, constituted the ranks of the superior agency, while 
village headmen, literate shop-keepers, priests, Pandits, Maulvis and small 
land owners, as well as students from schools, helped in the enumeration. Of 
the above named agency some rendered assistance to the authorities either 
through hope or fear, but some, I am pleased to remark, took a geuuine 
interest in the work and looked upon the whole proceeding as a solemn 
function, in which they thought it to be a privilege to assist ; learning 
all the directions by rote like a parrot, so much so, that sometimes even the 
least hint of a word to them would make them reproduce the whole passage, 
whereas a sensible question on the same quotation was sure to confound their 
best intellect, and failed to elicit the desired answer. Such class of people 
took the greatest pride in their tempDrary association in the affairs of the State, 

19. Such material, however, as was available had to be made the best use of, 
and a good many persons who had the requisite qualifications, and many who had 
not, were pressed into the service. As a rule, the enumerators were chosen, as 
far as possible, from among the residents of the area to be enumerated ; but in 
oases where no capable man was forthcoming, arrangements had to be made from 
the neighbouring towns or villages according to circumstances. 

20. Preliminary Records . — Having sketched out the work for them, 
selected the agency, and practically trained the same ; the officers in charge 
began, after the advent of the New year (1901), the preparation of the preliminary 
records, which were, after certain corrections due to subsequent births, deaths, 
and movements of the people, to represent the results of the census night as 
the outcome of the whole operations. The village population is comparatively 
a stationary one, and the alterations made in the entries on the census night 
were comparatively few. It was made and corrected at leisure, daring the 
month of February 1901, and during the greater part of that month, the staff set 
apart for the Census Operations, was busily employed ; the enumerators 
going round their blocks from house to house, putting down the required 
particulars from each person; and the superior officers riding from village 
to village and from block to block, inspecting, examining, checking and 
correcting throughout their respective charges. In certain far off and remote 
areas of the State, these enumei’ations were conducted so early as December 
1900. I’he attainment of ai’eally accurate I’ecord depends not only upon intelli- 
gence, but also on the exercise of tact, patience and perseverance. Allowance, 
however, under all circumstances, will have to be made for want of due intelli- 
gence in the enumerators, and the illegibility of their hand-writing ; and it is, 
therefore, not to be wondered at, that in a great many instances, the record was 
practically prepared by a supervisor or a patwari, rather than by the enume- 
rator himself. In cases where supervisors also were not above the cornmou 
ruu of the enumerators, a patwari had to attend to the records made by the 
supervisor. 

21. There is no doubt about it that the position of the initial recording 
scribe sometimes became very awkward, where the answers to the questions 
seemed to conflict with his own preconceived theories. In case.s like this, he 
was directed not to give scope to his notions or use his discretion ; though at 
the same time, it was very difficult to take the stat^>raents of the people interro- 
gated, at their own words. Thus where a tottering old man would represent 
himself to be a young man of 30 or 35, and especially when the same old man 
would increase or decreu-c the number of years to an indefinite amount, each 



VI 


time be was questioned on the subject and would in tlie end, when pressed to 
form, as best as he could, an exact calculation of his age, give up the attempt 
at variation and commend to the enumerator his venerable grey-beard and thin 
spare body, to form the idea of his age for himself. Likewise, where a well- 
known Arora returned himself to be a Khatri, his statement was rejected and 
his true caste entered in the schedules, and where again a Muhammadan Sheikh 
traced his descent from a Say ad and wanted to establish himself as such 
his word was directed to be given little credence to, by the counting enumerator. 
So again, where a Kalal proclaimed himself to be other than what he really 
was, his word was not to be relied upon ; all the same, it was clearly impressed 
upon the enumerators that just as they were not to introduce their own notions 
in the conduct of the Census Operations no less were they to misconstrue 
appearances or representations made to them, for it would be quite unsafe to 
suppose that a shop-keeper, merely because he sells wine on the premises, must be 
telling an untruth when he returns himself a Khatri or Banya which, for all that 
one knew, he might in reality be. 

22. My duties in connection with the Revenue Department left 
me little time to devote myself wholly and solely to census work and inspection 
tours. I, therefore, asked my Personal Assistant to devote the major 
portion of his time in making inspections, and the errors which have been de- 
tected by him, have consequently been numerous. I, too, was not unmindful of the 
work, and when out in camp, it was uot unoften that I made a round in a vil- 
lage or ward so late as nine or ten on a December night, to check the entries 
made by the enumerators, while the hour and body courted rest after a day’s 
long ride and disposal of the revenue work at the halting station. 

23. About a week before the 1st of March 1901, supervisors and charge 
superintendents visited their blocks to assure themselves that all the enu- 
merators were at their posts, with their records completely checked ; and to issue 
some supplementary instructions necessary for the census night. 

24. On the 14th of February 1901, proclamations in the vernacular were 
issued to the people, asking them to remain at their houses after nightfall on the 
1st of March 1901, and to keep awake with lights in their houses till the enu- 
merator had visited them. The city of Jamraoo, head-quarters of the Census 
Superintendent of the State, presented quite a scene that night; the activity and 
the bustle that prevailed throughout the capital would not have allowed that 
night to b« distinguished from the day had it not been for the infallible signs of 
moonlight and torches. 

25. People were found keeping up and amusing themselves in various 
ways waiting the arrival of the enumerator. Checking agency was as complete 
and sufficient as was possible under the circumstances. The heads of all the 
Departments might have been seen making rounds in order to exercise a 
thorough and complete check Enumerators read out to the heads of the fami- 
lies all the entires in the schedules, struck off such persons as had died or gone 
away, made new entries for additions to the family in tlie shape of visitors or 
births since the preliminary enumeration, and then passed on to the next house. 
Special arrangements had, in consultation with the North-Western Railway 
authorities, been previously made for counting passengers in the trains. Due 
arrangements had likewise been made for the submission of the provisional 
totals to the Census Commissioner for India to whom the names of responsible 
District Officers had duly been telegraphed. 

26. Attitmift of the, people . — The attitude of the people in connection 
with the operations was not in the main other than what could be desired. It 
was cheerful and admirable throughout Occasionally an ill-tempered old woman 
or a coughing old man or a peevish shop keeper would resent the questions put 
by the enumerator. Saving such exceptions, the feelings of the people towards 
the census were not obnoxious. Although the majority of the people remem- 
bered the previous census to have passed away without any evil effects follow- 
ing its heels, yet here and there it was not held to be unconnected with some 
exactions or imposts. As a general rule, however, people looked on with 



indifference. Strictly speaking, my opinion in the matter is, that if there was 
any misconception, it was due to mischief-mongers who raised false alarms in 
order to enjoy the fun. For instance, in the District of Jasrota, it formed the 
subject of general talk that census was invariably followed by loss of life. In 
another district, Udhampur, census was identified by the Gujars (cowherds) with 
their yearly enumeration of live-stock and the Government, it was held by 
them, instituted all this elaborate calculation to take stock of the population 
which it was domineering over. In Ladakh, the Frontier District, the nature 
of the people and position of their country added another variety to this topic 
in attributing to the Government of India a desire to make an ini’oad upon 
Lasa, and was recording sex and age to increase the numerical strength of its 
armies should occasion arise to give effect to the invasion under comtemplatiou. 
In the hilly tract of Tahsil Ramban, District Udhampur, an invidious shape 
was assumed by the report that young ladies of prepossessing appearance and 
fascinating manners were in requisition, under orders, for exportation to 
Europe on the occasion of the celebration of the ensuing coronation. Mirabile 
dictu with a view to frustrate the possibility of such a contingency, these ap- 
prehensions were practically translated into action, and before the authorities could 
well be asked to relieve the people of this groundless and base anxiety, not less 
than 109 marriages had been celebrated within a very short time. The number 
given above, sti’angely enough, includes girls not only of a marriageable age, but 
those also who can hardly be said to have passed the state of infancy. Girls of 
two to nine are shown as included in the number — the marriageable portion 
(ranging from 10 to 20 years of age) being only 40. Of 20 there was only one, 
of 15 six, while the rest wmre below that age. 

27. hfor was there wanting a display of extraordinai’y genius on the part 

of the enumerator in connection with certain entries. In Jaramoo a woman 
was returned a pleader, and another was reported to be a military servant. 
Another, a minute and a critical enumerator, returned a male member 
of the population to be a “ State servant praying for the welfare of 
the cattle.” Jv. ipo ^yi.* Similarly, another enumerator 

in Tahsil Riasi, Udhampur District, attempted to justify himself in treating 
a Jiotha as an inhabited house, because there were two buffaloes in it. 

28. There is no doubt that the people were a trifle bored by the whole 

thing, more especially by the frequent repetitions and attestations of the original 
entries, but with few exceptions here and there they had little objection to 
giving all the information asked for ; and occasionally, perhaps, the occupation 
of the women were withheld or misrepresented ; but as a general rule the people 
regarded the whole business as an administrative freak. ^ 

29. Abstraction, tahulaiion and compilation . — The operations subsequent 
to the actual enumeration consisted in abstracting, tabulating, classifyiuo- the 
entries and compiling the results. The system being rather an eiaborate** one 
required not only energy, but constant application to work as well. The new 
method of sorting slips was found to be more convenient than the old one in which 
the process has hitherto been conducted in the various foregoing operations. 

30. Description of slips used. Slips of four kinds were used, each kind 
indicated a separate religion by the shade of its colour. Slips of brown half- 
bleached, red and green denoted Muham i adans, Hindus, Sikhs and others’ res- 
pectively. In addition to this, six symbols were also used expressive of tlie civil 
condition of the people enumerated as below : 


Civil condition, Male. Female. 

1. Unmarried. 

2. Married. 

8 . "Widowed, 



4 


iii 

On each slip vras shown : — 

In the first line, the thana or the given unit for abstraction. 

In the second Hue the upper fraction denotes the number of the book 
abstracted from, and the fraction below, the number of the individual 
enumerated. 

Ta the third line the religion with its sub-head, if any. 

The fourth line shows the age and the civil condition as indicated 
by the above symbols. 

Caste, tribe or race is given in the fiftli line. 

The main occupations of the actual workers are shown in the sixth line. 
Subsidiary occupations are shown in the seventh line. 

Eighth line shows the means of the subsistence of dependants. 

The ninth line is meant for birth place. 

Language is shown in the tenth line. 

Literacy in languages, other than English, is put down in line eleventh. 
In the twelfth litei’acy in English alone is given. 

31 . Infirmities had to be abstracted direct from the books. 

32. The slips used were of a uniform size of 6''x2|'''; the full size 
is given below : — 



The numerical figures borne on the slip represent the columns of the 
schedules in the enumerator’s book. 




IX 


33. Sorting the Slips . — Sorting had next to be attended to, and it was 
done by each village or ward ; first for each religion and then for each religion 
by sect and civil condition. 

34-. When all the books pertaining to a. given unit for tabulation had 
been so abstracted and sorted, a general res^ister of the unit thus abstracted 
dealing with tlie details described above in the form of a book was then 
prepared. Tliis register formed the basis on which the tabulating establish- 
ment proceeded to sort and re-sort the slips for the particular area dealt with 
in the register, by each religion, caste, tribe or race and other information 
required for the purposes of tabulation. 

35. Ratp. of proQress and degree ijf accuracy . — The iutroduction of the 
slip system when worked by a sensible staff can rightly claim superiority over 
the old one, which was lengthy and tedious. Under the old system an abstractor 
was obliged to spread out before him the books i elating to a village or 
ward, sorting and re-sorting the etitries from them according to the desired 
information by means of tick marks. 'Uie space occupied by the books, thus 
spread out, was of necessity so Urge that he had, in order to ensure accuracy, 
to go round and shift his position constanthg to satisfy himself that he had 
not been a victim to his vision due to tlie inordinate extent over which 
his volumes ranged. Under the present rpyimf a circular space, and that not 
more than nearly 1-| square yard, is all time is wanted for one to pile up the 
separate slips one over the other about him, so as to enable him to pick up the 
right slip when required. It is easy enough, therefore, to perceive that a system 
wliich is eaually commendable as occupying smaller area as involving less waste 
of time and trouble coirld not be otherwise than less expensive too. 

36. Error pasy of defection.— -The one great feature about this system, 
in which it cl.airas ascendency over tie- old one, consists in the faeilitv and 
promptness With which cooking and fudgingf can he detected. 


37. Cost of the Census. — The <-perations threw a great deal of extra 
labour upon a staff, which was, at lea.st, in certain cases already overworked, 
wdtliout any hope of additional renmner <tion, as they took men away from their 
regular duties which naturally fell inti-* arrears, and had to be eh-ared off after- 
wards, thus temporai’ilv disturbing the whole tontine of district administration. 
But these operations w-re exc-^[)tio'ial in their nature, the Government of India 
attached great importance to their being- carried dut thoroughly an i micces^fully. 
The whole body, therefore, actuated by a sense of duty put off fm- the time 
being all sucb unimpiartant work as could be slighted for a rime rvith safetv ; 
apttlied themselves to the census work with will and enthusiasm, and .“trained 
every nerve to ensure a satisfactory result so far as 1 can judge. 


38. The total expenditure on the census operations as estimated and 
provided for in budget amounted to Us. 4'2,1:!8, or, in other wonls, it exceeds the 
amount incurred on the occasion of tile last census by Rs. 1 G,-l:84- 10-G. 'I’he 
excess, in my opinion, is to be ascribed to the fact that owing to the necessity 
of issuing .systematic and methodic inst’’uctions, received from time to time from 
the Census Commissi mer for India, regular staff constituting the Direction 
Office was maint.ained as such, previous to the night of tlie enumeration : appa- 
rently this part of the work, though probably not quite so elaborate as on tbe 
present occasion, must inevitably have been attended to by some hand.s in tbe 
previous Census Operations, rhougb not specifically mentioned anywhere in 
the last Census Report. Out of the total sum thus allotted for the purpose, 
the following items were disbursed in connection with this part of tbe oper- 
ations as detailed below : — 




Rs, 

a. 

P 

1. 

Pay and allowances of officers and establishment 

... 6,139 

1 

♦3 

o 

m % 

Travelling allowances ditto 

744 

9 

0 

3. 

Enamej’ators 

7)8 

5 

4 

4. 

Printing, Contingent and Stationery charges ... 

... 9.517 

0 

S 

5. 

Postage 

300 

1 

0 


Total 

i 1 1 1 0, / o9 

1 

6 



I 


X 

As to the remaining sum, no details can just now be attempted, as the 
work subsequent to the census night is still going on, and can by no 
means be said to have been completed Advantage will be taken to give a 
detail in respect thereof later on in the administrative part of the Report, The 
total cost of the census, therefore, comes up to Rs. 14 pei- thousand as against 
Rs. 10 per thousand of the last census as returning 2,9i,i-j,57S population 
against tlie population 2,543,952 returned in 1891. The increase of Rs. 4 
per thousand might appear striking in proportion to the increase in population, 
but having regard to the fact that the operations on the present occasion are 
admittedly more authentic and the data derived therefrom more reliable, it 
cannot be considered anything extraordinary. Efficiency and accuracy cannot 
be attained without adequate outlay. In pursuance with the suggestions 
received from the Census Commissioner for India, the administrative part of 
the report is to be taken in hand on the completion of. and subsequent to the 
printing of, the Imperial Report. I quite contemplate that a supplementary 
sum of some ten or fifteen thousand rupees w'ill have to be provided for yet, to 
meet the expenses incident thereto, as well as in connection with the printing of 
all the reports, not to mention the amount of the rewards to be bestowed upon 
officials and others who have served during the recent operations, and a list of 
w'hose names is still awaited. 

39. Results I’f the Census accuracy and value . — Without pretending to 
question tlie accuracy of the census operations conducted in the year 1891 in 
respect of its actual enumeration, 1 would venture to remark that the care and 
precision wuth which the operations liave been carried out on the present 
occasion, leave little room for doubt in the opinion of those best able to judge 
that it has been wonderfully exact. It is quite natural that this census should, 
with the gain of experience during the last decade, coupled wnth improvements 
introduced in working the operations, be, if anything, more accurate than the 
previous census of 1891. Some of the officers who have served in both, assure me 
that the accuracy attained on this occasion was decidedly greater than in 1891. 

40. There were, of course, as there must always be, errors of omission 
and commission here and there ; but in no case which came to notice were 
they allowed to go uncori'ected. Tlie accuracy as regards numbers, sex and 
civil condition is, of course, greater than that of those regarding religion, caste 
and other particulars required to be recorded. The District Officers tested the 
I’ecords most carefully and in an exhaustive manner. It was a judicious 
arrangemeut not to ask the names of the females and to put down only miraf, 
wrmaii, in its appropriate column, where the party interrogated demurred in 
mentioning the names of the females of his household. The people had no 
motive left, therefore, to conceal the number of women living in, or with, the 
family. As regards the other entries, in the schedules, they may be said to be 
as correct as is possible, under the circumstances and a discussion at length will 
be found in tbe chapters on the subjects. 

ll. ^ Although in the present instance advantage was taken of Rai Bahadur 
Pandit Bhag Ram’s suggestion [vide para. 292 of the last Census Report), of 
placing in the highest revenue authority the final control of the Census Opera- 
tions, I may be allowed to add here, that it would have been far better if a practical 
shape had also been given to his other suggestion, cj.v., relieving the Census 
Superintendent and the Provincial Superintendents of all other official duties. 
In other words, what is meant is that in future it would be desirable that tbe 
operations be put under the charge and control of officers who can devote the 
whole or their time to this work, and have nothing else to divert their attention ; 
though I cannot refrain from remarking that the centring of the final control 
in the highest authority iu the administration, is not without its advantages, 
administrative and otherwise. 



XI 



ABSTBACT II.— (Jammu and Kashmir State). 

JAMMU TUOVJNOK. 

TOTAL!:; SHOWJNC; VAIOATIOK IN I'OrU LA'l'l i)N SINCK JSDl AND IMOlDJluN'rACJ K Ol*^ VAiiJATlON. 


I 


xii 






xiii 





ABSTRACT TV - (Jamiiin and Kaslnwir State) 

KRONTIKK' mSTRIOTR 

I'OTAL SITOWiNfl VAIUATJDX IK I'( H'll I. ATI i )K SINCK Iftni AND PTIRnENTAGt’ OP VARIATION. 


XIV 



CliU^U Of), 885 :c^,77s , 27,107 10,7(2)1 10,105 0,574 I -f44,ll0 4'2(;B'0H 



CENSDS REPORT 

OF 



CHAPTER— 1. mSTRlBDTION OF POPOLATION, 

1- Natural Divisions. — According to the scheme of natural divisions 
prepared under the orders oi His Excellency the A^iceroy, and annexed to the 
11th Note on Census Heportsby the Census Commissioner for India, the State 
of Jammu and Kashmir falls under Himalayas and Sub-Himalaya AYest Division. 
The State embraced in the Division comprises of the Jammu Province, the 
Province of Kashmir, and the whole of the Frontier Districts lying on the north- 
eastern, northern, and north-western outskirts of the dominions of His High- 
ness the Maharaja Sahib. 

2. Jammu Province. — The Province of Jammu shows a population 
of 1,521,307 souls returned in the recent census of 1901, against 1,439,543 souls 
in 1891. This shows an increase of 81,764 souls, or 5-6S per cent. 

3. The Province of Jammu consists of the following four districts 

1. Jammu. 

2. Udhampur. 

3. Jasrota. 

4. Bhimber. 

4. Of these four Jammu is the only district which has been the field of 
and undergone the Settlement operations. Of the other three Udhampur is 
quite a stranger to these operations as yet ; parts of Jasrota and Bhimber hav- 
ing, however, been brought under settlement. 

5. Boundary, — The district of Jammu is, on the north, separated from 
that of Udhampur and Bhimber by means of Karahi Dhar and Kali Dhar ; on 
the south it is contiguous to SiMkot in the Punjab; the district of Jasrota lies 
to its east and on the west it is bounded by the Tawi, and Manawer a part of 
the Bhimber District. Total area covered by this district is 1,159 square miles 
with a population of 344,018 in 1901 against 307,970 of 1891, or an excess of 
.36,048 souls representing 1P7 per cent. The above figures are inclusive of the 
population of Jammu City which aggregate 36,130, inclusive of Satwari Canton- 
ment, and exclusive of Satwari Cantonment 34,879 in the recent census, against 
34,542 of 1891. The average per square mile exclusive of city is 266 souls while 
inclusive of it, it is 296 souls. In city itself, therefore, the increase of 337 souls 
is quite nominal. It comes to something like ’98 per cent., which means that 
there is not an increase of even one per cent. Facilities in locomotion, proxi- 
mity of the British territories, and a palpable dissatisfaction of having its origin 
in the introduction of customs and additional chungi — an incentive to the dis- 
contents to migrate and seek shelter in the adjoining Raj — at once pre.sent them- 
selves as reasons for this inadequate increase in the urban population. To this 
might be added the fact that no pains are taken by responsible authorities to 
encourage local traders and afford impetus to commerce so as to lead to its 
prosperity as almost ail the articles of consumption in the various offices in the 
State — Civil and Alilitary — are imported and purchased from abroad. I am glad 
to remark that the attention of the State Council has been attracted to the 
subject of the chungi system and proposals for its amelioration are before it. 
It is a source of satisfaction again that there are signs visible on the part of the 
responsible Civil and Military authorities to effect a revival of the old practice 
of making all purchases for the Toshakhana, &c., within the State. It, is no 
secret that lakhs of rupees are spent in the supply of these demands and the in- 
vestment of so much cash in exchange for unproductive articles means the dead 
loss of a vast amount of capital to the State. The authorities have come to 
realise this state of affairs, and the Vice-President contemplates, consistently 



■with the advanced state of affairs necessitating consumption of foreign merchan* 
disc indispensable, taking steps for the introduction of an improved system of 
local purchases. 

6. Increase. — There is an increase of 11 '7 per cent, in the whole of 
the district, and lam inclined to think that it is due to several causes of which 
settlement constitutes the foremost and the most important. The Settlement 
operations in the district -were inaugurated in Sambat 1950 (1?93 A. D) 
and -were brought to a close in 1954 (1897 A. D.). The term of Settlement ex- 
tends to a period of 10 years. The new assessment shows an increase of 
Es. 54,507 ; but this increase is due to the area of the waste lands brought under 
the plough rather than to enhancement in rates. Settlement operations ’i\-hile 
they have been the means of bringing in money into the coffers of the State 
have equally been instrumental in bestowing immense benefits upon the agricul- 
tural classes. All the arrears on account of land revenue, which for decades 
past, were outstanding against them, were remitted. Various rascoms (cesses) 
were also abolished. Rules for h^gdr, a scourge to the people, thoroughly 
overhauled and an amouut of immunity ensured to the great convenience of the 
masses. Grazing dues, an impost of vexation and trouble to the cultivators be- 
sides being a nuisance to the State so far as its collection was concerned, offering in 
additions a source of temptation to the less honest employes of the Department, 
was also abolished. Last but not the least, does the Settlement operation confer 
upon the agriculturists the boon of the recognition and record of the rightsengen- 
dering a sense of security which may better be imagined than described. I am 
not speaking of the additional blessings which they bring to the Revenue or 
Judicial authorities in the assistance which they afford in the matter of the 
determinatio 1 and adjudication of questions involved in land disputes. Land 
■which had no value previous to the Settlement is nov,' eagerly sought after by 
all persons. Cultivation has not only extended but improved ; a perceptible 
degree of appreciation has taken place in the value of laud inasmuch as a 
belief has grown in the minds of the people that a security of rights as well as 
a uniformity of procedure in the application of the law may be depended upon. 

7. Circles of Assessment- — The district of Jammu has for the pur- 
poses of assessment been divided into seven circles : — 

1. Circle Hardo Kandi of Tabsil Ranbir Singbpura. 

2. Chakla Hardo Kandi, Tabsii Samba. 

3. Chakla fnderwah, Tabsil Jammu, and Chakla Inderwah or Biiwat, 

Tahsil Akhntir. 

4. Chakla Bharri. 

5. Chakla Kandi. 

6. Chakla Daroon or Nali. 

7. Chakla Pahari. 

The ciicles of assessment have been established after due consideration 
of the diversity of the soil and means of irrigation upon which depends the pro- 
ductiveness and the fertility of land. In the first two and the fifth of these 
circles the word Icandi is used and it seems to be the same as the Panjabi word 
I'ando or Irindra in Hindustiiui, meaning edge or side of a stream, or it may be 
the end of the slope of a mountain. According to comruou parlance in these 
parts the word when applied to land is used significantly to indicate land 
at the foot of a mountain and is the same as the Pei'sian dnuidn Ini'. In some 
parts of the country the land included in the circle differs considcnibly in nature 
and capability for production. It consists of three distinct varieties : — 

(r/) Lan 1, the surface of which is level and free of stones, retains much 
moisture, is rich and grows excellent crops ■with comparatively 
little rain. This laud is the best l>didiii in the v/hole of the 
Jammu Province. 

(6) Land vhich is of the regular h'lidi couqjlexion either steeply slop- 
ing or almost flat. I’bis chiss of soil is full of stones which 
indeed make ploughing a tough job, they have, except when 
very numerous, however, but slight detrimental effect on the 
crop. 



(c) Laud which is situated on the ravines in the midst of the 

hills. This is of a special class and bears little resemblance 
to ordinary I'CtU'ii land. 

8. Then comes Chakla ludenvah or Indar, The fertilit 3 ' of the soil and 
facility in the means of irrigation render this circle more valuable than the 
otliers. 


0. Bharri circles depend on rains chiefly and witii the exception, of a 
small area irrigated by means of wells they are productive onlj' when there has 
been plenty of rain. 


!*)• ChaklaI)a,rG011.— ■ ti;e iiame would imply is siimite lietwecn two 
hillocks, and in its siiape fuilo.vs t!ie circuitous course of the snri'ounding hilis. 
It is, therefore, to be concloided tliat such circles are comprised uf t-v.'o kinds 
of soils. One which is siiuared between the depths of the hills and the otiier 
on the hilis themscives. The former, although unirrigated, retains moisture 
and is therefore natr.railv fertile, while tlie latter in its productiveae.ss varies 
according to the excess or scarcitv of rain. 


1 1 . Chakla Paliari — T he<e circles are sub-divided into soils of two 
classes. In one division the soil is mr>stly reddish loam, easily iploughable, of 
good depth, and retentive of muca moisture. A large portion of the land is 
dofasli, i.e., bear.s two crops every year and the crops are heavy. 


The other division of the soil differs in that the soil is richer, of greater 
depth, and the rock surface iu no part crops up to the surface of the soil. 

12. Tiie climate of the first two circles is much the same and helps to 
produce excellent wheat, jualii and l-ihudl. The third Chakla Tnderwah of 
Bijwat in Tahsll Jammu and Bijwat is that part of the district wliicii is chiefly 
irrigated by branches of the Tawi and Chemib. It covmrs an .area of only 
about 35,000 ghumaos, but is highly productive on account of the special facilities 
for irrigation which it commands. The climate of this place is moist and as a 
matter of course tells on the physique and produces weak, dull and sickly" looking 
people. On the contrary, people inhabiting the liciadU are strong, stout, and 
well built. 


13. Administration- — Bor purposes of administration Jammu is divided 
into four tahsiis, namely, Jammu Khas, Sri Ranbfr Singhpura, Akhnvtr and Samba. 
The town of Sri Raubir Singhpura was founded by the order of His Higimess tho 
late Maharaja Sahib Bahadur, as its name implies. Had the original intentions of 
the late Maharaja of establishing all the Sadder Courts there been fulfilled, the 
importance which it W'ould have by now commanded would have been singular by 
virtue of its situation on the borders of His Highness’ territoi’ies while now it 
forms but a small town of no importance. A major portion of the land.s in this 
tahsilis Bharri and is notorious for its dryness and the depth of its well waters. 
Well-sinking is really an achievement here and in seasons of drought when the 
Darbar decided to make advances to the suffeiiiig agriculturists this tahsil 
stood second to Samba in coming in for under the head of Land Revenue 
Suspensions for a sum of Rs. 16,626 when remissions on that account in 
Samba amounted to about Ks. 33,000. In talcdci advances made for the 
purchase of seeds, bullocks and the sinking of w'ells Sri Ranbir Singhpura 
heads the list and shows an appropriation of Rs. 11,325, of which not less 
than Rs. 6,085 forms the amount advanced for purposes of sinking wells. 

14. The town of Akhnilr is situate on the right bank of the Chenab, 
which brings down large quantities of timber from Bhadarwah and Kishtwar. 
The silt carried by the river is detrimental to cultivation, consisting as it does 
of pure sand ; and the land on its banks suffers from diluvion continually. 
The land, consequently", gained by alluv"ion is worthless, being but sand, while 
the diluvion robs the villages of comparatively pi’oductivm soil. 

15. The fort, in which the tahsil buildings are situated, is associated 
with the historical fact of Maharaja Ranjit Singh’s visit to that town with 
a view on that occasion to induct formally into the sovereignty of the 
Jammu State by the application of the customary tUalc to Maharaja GuUib Singh. 

JG, Prosperity and Condition of the Town.—It was once a great 
mart for timber and the I’ot root. The timber mart lias now been shifted to 



4 


Wazivabad and the koi root no longer passes through Akhndr, The octroi 
taxations operated in ad<iition as a drawback upon trade. The merchants were 
not tlie only victims of it but also cultivators who inhr.’ itcd the town and 
tilled the adjoiniug villages because the payment on rh' iv part of the land 
revenue did not absolve them fi-om the demands nn.i exaction of the rhungi 
officials in respect of produce brought by them to their homes for personal 
consumption. I think I may justly be proud of the fact, that ic is during my 
tenure of (dfice as a Revenue i\Ieraber that the curse has been remov'od from 
all the towns excepting of course the Jammu City only. 

17. For purposes of assessment this tahsil is divided into four 
circles : — 

(f). Pahari- 

(2) . Kandi. 

(3) . iMaidaui. 

(4) . Audhar, Bijwat. 

Water Supply and Irrigation.— Of nvers proper there are 
but two, the Chenab and the Tawi. Bijwet Circle is the only one which is 
irrigated regularly. The silt in th.e Chenab waters is^ as remarked above, 
pure sand, and no fertilising loam is brought down to the fields by the action of 
the water. In fact in many places, situate on the Chenab and its branches, 
the sandy layer -is so thick as to render cultivation impossible. The water of 
the Tawi on the other Itand is excellent and just the reverse of the contents 
of the Chenab. Land irrigated by this river lies so low and the water level 
at so slight a depth below the surface of the soil that only but a small quantity 
of water is sufficient for the crops. This, no doubt, accounts for the fact that 
no pains are taken to irrigate tlie rabi crops, and most of the kuhls (water- 
courses) are kept running for some six months only in the year. These water 
channels are not carefully repaired and much land which might easily be 
irrigated is left to itself. The State also contributes towards the up-keep of 
these. There are numerous mountain torrents in this tahsil. But from these 
streams there is practically no irrigation excepting the benefit of the moisture 
which the laud on the banks of these khuds receives on the occasion of the 
current. 

19. In Maidani Circle there is a sufficiency of v^ells for drinking pur- 
poses and for cattle. In addition to wells and natural streams there are also 
catch-water tanks to which both men and cattle resort. 

20. The Paluii’i Circle is subdivided into Pahari Sharki and Pahan 
Gharbi. In Pahari Sharki the soil is mostly reddish loam, is easily turned up, 
is of a good depth and retains moisture. A very large portion of the land is 
dofasU, i. e., producing two crops in every year. 

21. Therehs nothing particularly noticeable in Tahsil Samba excepting 
perhaps the Hindu colony of shrines known as Parmandal and Utar 
Baiiii. 'Fhe religions significance w’hich the Hindus attach to a bath 
generally has a still greater degree of importance wit'i them when taken in a 
flowiirg stream. 'I’liey undertake pilgrimages to, and perform ablutions iu the 
numerous rivers ficwing all over India. As the direction in which rivers 
generally flow is from north to south the fact of a reverse C 'der of the 
flow is a phenomenon regarded by them as something exceptionally sacred 
stimulated by the belief that north being the Parnassus of the gods, 
any river that in its course takes its wateis towards the feet of their abode is 
hundredfold more holy ; and Utar Baini, as its etymology implies, is subject to 
that freak of nature. Samba tvas once known for its manufacture of chintz also. 

22. The city of Jammu itself, which is the seat of the State Govern- 
ment, is situated on a hill. It may aptly be called “ The city of the temples,” 
as every traveller is likely to be impressed with the scene when it first presents 
itself while approaching by road or train to the curious view of a visitor 
to the capital of His Highness. On hilly back grounds the pinnacles of various 
ten.ples of different heights whitewashed and gold foiled stand in bold relief 
and pleasingly break the monotony of the"' sight. The great rnaadar of 
Ragtiathji constitutes the central place of worship. 



23. Besides the Museum Hall erected to receive the distinguished 
visitor the then Prince of Wales, nov' the august Emperor of India, and the 
Mandi Mubarak, the royal palaces, Ramnagar, the palace of Raja Sir Ama- 
Singh, forms the chief place of attraction in the city. The royal ovner of m 
edifice has, in its construction, evinced no small taste, by introducing a r.umber 
of classical architectural types ; and it may be said that the building is unique in 
its style and a monument of the judgment of the distinguished master as well as 
an effective production and combination of art indicative of the genius of the 
architect designer. 

24. Jasrota. — fi'he district of Jasrota, comprising Tahsils Kathoa, Jasmir- 
garh and Basohli, is bounded on the north by Bhadarwah, Raja Sir Amar Singh’s 
jdgir ; and on the south by Pathankot; on the east bv ‘'ho River Ravr and parts 
of Pathankot and the Chamba State ; on the west partly by some villages in 
Tahsil Samba, Wazarat Jammu and the Udhampur hVazarat. Out of the three 
above named tahsils in this district, two, liz., Kathoa and Jgi'uirgarli only 
have undergone Settlement operations and cover an area of 224'' 11 and 182‘76 
square miles respectively. The remaining tahsil of Basohli, the greater part ot 
which is mountainous, is still unsettled. The climate of this district corres- 
ponds more or less in variation with the different descriptions of circles of 
assessment formed therein. In the hilly and Kandi Circles of Kathoa where 
there is scarcity of rainfall and people have to depend for their wants on tank 
watei’S, the climate is salubrious and produces strong and well-built men with 
powers of endurance In the Chakla Palahi of the same tahsil, a part in piont 
of its general condition is akin to the Kandi tract and another part to that of 
Maidani, the climate is in the latter moist and in consequence malarious, unlike 
the climate of Jasmirgarh, which is on the whole good. Fevers, though ureva- 
lent in the rainy season, are not destructive'of life all the same. 

25. TJdliamplir. — The district of Udhampur lies to the north-east ot the 
Jammu District and consists of the following tahsils : — 

(1) . Udhampur. 

(2) . Ramnagar. 

(3) . Ramban. 

(4) . Riasi with its two sub-divisions of Kishtwar and Doda. 

20. The population of 284,048 souls is composed of 151,125 nudes and 
1 32,623 females according to the recent census, while in the census of 1891 
total number of persons returned was 323,615, which shows a decrease of 39,407 
souls, or 12'2 per cent. 

27. The district derives its name after lilian Udhain Singh, a brother ot 
the late Maharaja. 

28. The shrine of Vaishno Devi is held in high esteem by the Hindus 
and constitutes a regular resort of the pilgrims and attracts worshippers not only 
from the neighbourhood and t!ie Province cf Jammu but also from the Punjab. 
Masses of people might be seen vending iheir v.my to this place every six months 
during tlio autumn and the early part of •, inter, 

29. The railroad to Jammu has made the shrine comparatively acces- 
sible to its votaries by landing thorn at the Jammu terminus, and the railroad 
under contemplation, if continued ouw'ard and taken past these parts, may 
assuredly count upon a substantial income from pilgrim traffic. The muleteers 
who convoy the cavalcade of pilgrims nowadays from Jammu up to the shrine 
make quite a fortune. The violet flower and chi form the chief commodities 
of commerce. 

30. The coal finds recently made, with a more than probable prosperous 
future, invest this district with an engrossing interest at present. 

31. Settlement has not so far been effected in this district. The dis- 
trict, as will be seen from the table, is not as densely populated as the neighbour- 
ing district of Jammu. 



3i'. The District of Bllimber. — In this district there are five tahails 
known as (1) Bhimbar, (2; Mirpur, (3) Kotli, (4) Nowshehra, and (5) 
Rampur Kajon. The first two alone of these have undergone a regular settle- 
ment. Pabbi, Palahi and Chanb are additions to the list of the denomination 
of clialdds heretofore discussed in connection with the other districts, because 
the differences of soils foitnd therein are composed of various description of 
elements. For instance, clay in the Pabbi Circle of Tahsil Bhimbar is of a fail- 
quality, here and there intermixed with small pebbles. It is incapab’e of retain- 
ing moisture, and i,s therefore less productive. The Palahi is another class of 
circle, and derives its name from the fact that the tracts so called are overgrown 
with small shrubs called puhih. The tract is but poorly irrigated. The third 
class, stvled Chanb, is indicative of tracts where the rain water flow’s in and 
gathers. Land in such tract.-^ consist of an extensive depression which, owing 
to its low level holds water received therein and is thus capable of retaining 
moisture. The r.halda therefore may be said to be the best of its kind in this 
tahsil. Climate is good all round. In seasons when there is plenty of rains, 
fevers are prevalent in the eastern part of the Kandi Circle and in this Chanb 
Circle. 

33. e next come to Mirpur Tahsil. A survey in respect of this tahsil 
was commenced in the spring of 1893 and completed in that of 1900. Be- 
ing bd'idni its produce depends solely upon rain, In seasons of short or untimely 
rrdnfall the crops in this tahsil would suffer to a great extent, but being in 
close proximity to and on the outskirts of a .sub-mountain region it .seldom 
suffers from an insufficiency of water. 






















8 


35. PaiTiffl.n —It is next to impossible to give reliable information 
upon this head because — 

(а) no rain-gauges have been in use until late in 1895 ; 

(б) want of regular record of rainfall after supply of the gauges. 

Meagre although the information on this point is it is yet sufficient to 
afford data for discussion about the period under report. A reference to 
columns from 2 to 5, 14 to 17 and 21 to 22 of the statement will clearly show 
that in the district of Jammu rain was slight in 1 898, and a famine during 
the ensuing year was the necessary result. Bhimber District suffered from 
droughts for about a three-fourth of the decade. Jasrota also was not free 
from distress. The total area of the different parts of the Province which 
suffered from insufficiency of rain cannot be given in aggregate owing to the 
good reason that the whole of the Jammu Province has not yet been brought 
under regular settlement. 

36. Prices continued, therefore, to be high all through the year 1898 
and 1899. This brought about a general devastation of the country, and people 
belonging to Kandi and Bharri areas deserted their habitations to seek shelter 
in the hilly tracts and more verdant parts of luderwah and Bijwat. Cattle died 
on account of want of fodder. 

But the chief cause for alarm both to the State and its subjects consisted 
in the insufficiency of water for drinking purposes which was daily on the 
increase. 

37. The following measures were, therefore, adopted to afford relief to 
the people in distress : — 

(а) . Suspension of land revenue amounting to Rs. 1,12,808. 

(б) . Tacavi advances for purposes of purchasing seeds amounting to 

Rs. 28,000. 

(c) . Tacavi advances for purchase of bullocks. 

(d) . Tacavi advances for sinking wells. 

(e) . Opening of relief works. 

(f) . Remission of customs tax on fodder imported from British 

territory in the Mirpur Tahsil as there happen to be no rakhg 
belonging to the Darbar in the ildqa. 

(g) . Throwing open of State rakhs for free grazing of cattle. 

{h). Deepening of village tanks. 

Under the head of Relief Works might be mentioned the following : — 

(1) . Stone breaking at Jammu. 

(2) . Construction of road from Jammu to Jasrota. 

(3) . Excavation of the Dalpat Canal in the Akhniir Tahsil. 

(4) . Construction of a road from Bhimber to Mirpur. 

(5) . Construction of a band in the Suketur Nalla. 

38. As instance of additional works of this nature might be mentioned 
the undertaking of the construction of the Udhampur cart-road and the de#pen- 
ing of village tanks. In short every possible help was afforded by the Darbar 
to the people in distress and every effort on the part of the highest Revenue 
authorities in the State was made, by means of constant inspections in the 
affected ildqds to ensure the benefit of the opening of the works reach- 
ing really those for whom these were undertaken, and I am glad to observe 
that I was satisfied with the conduct and the supervision of the works in general. 
The District Officer of Jammu reports that during the regime of His Highness 
the late Maharaja Sahib a man with limited income was much better off than 
a man with double that income is now, and attributes this state of things to free 
trade and easy means of communication. The same officer remarks that there 
has been no progress in any kind of industry and again reverts to his standard 
opinion of easy means of communication, &c. Another class of opinion gives it 
a religious turn and introduces the element of prejudice combined with dog- 
matism under the term no barhai. There is, howewer, no doubt about it that 



9 


Ranbir Singhpura situate as it is on the grand road to Sialkot, constituting as it 
does the borders of the territories of His Highness in the Punjab direction, has 
gained little by the introduction of the railway and lost much of its significance, 
as it no longer forms a stage for passengers to and from Jammu. But as regards 
his other opinion 1 have little appreciation inasmuch as the officer forgets that 
we change with the time and advance of civilization and improvements attendant 
thereon alter the standard of comfort also. 

39. Causes of prosperity and decline.— No epidemic is said to 
have prevailed to any harmful extent during the last decade and no statistics 
of any value have been preserved by the Medical Department such as would 
throw a light on mortality from certain local diseases in particular years and in 
respect of particular caste, tribe or race. 

There is, however, as the Settlement Commissioner remarks, an unmis- 
takeable evidence of the indebtedness of the rural population as evinced by 
the transfer of land, and this may be attributed to — 

(1) . Famines of Sambat 1956 and 1957 (or 1899 and 1900) from 

the sequelae of which the agricultural classes still suffer. 

(2) . Uncommonly high rates of interest, 

(8). Spendthriit habits of the agriculturists of good descent on oc- 
casions of marriage and other ceremonies. 

(4). The ease with which transfer of rights in land can be effected 
under the existing laws of the State. 

40. Social Progress. — During the period under report there has 
been no appreciable progress in wealth, education or culture. The population 
being chiefly agricultural, many landed families of note are sinking in wealth 
and influence. In District Bhimber, the Tahsfl Mirpur is the only place where 
agricultural indebtedness would have been much heavier than it is, were it not 
for the fact that a large number of men find service either in the State or 
the British army. These men send help in money to their friends at home and 
not unfrequently return home with fortunes made abroad. 

41. Causes of decline among the old families of gentle birth 
may be attributed to increase in number of their family members ; in loss of 
power and influence under a better and an improved form of administration, 
although there is yet much room for improvement ; in want of education in 
them to vie with outsiders for employment in the State ; in the decrease of the 
State forces where only they could get enrolled, birth alone, nowadays, being 
no qualification for employment in the civil service of the State; and lastly 
in the want of enterprise among them. It is, however, reported that some of 
the Mahajans in the Mirpur Tahsil of Bhimber District have made some 
progress in trade and are said to be prospering. Education is only confined to 
a portion of the inhabitants of the big towns, while the masses of the people 
generally evince no interest for it, the opportunities of imparting and obtaining 
education being also limited. 

42. Province of Kashmir-— Province of Kashmir is the gem of the 
nasai, and properly speaking forms a first class sanitarium not onlv in the 
whole of the State but almost in all India. Every gentleman, European or a 
native of Hindustan, is eager to pay homage to the beauties of nature and 
enjoy them at the expense of both time and money available or at his com- 
mand. The chief town of this Province, Srinagar or Surjyanagar (the city of 
the sun) is supremely picturesque and sublime in the mind of a stranger who 
has never seen it. But wonderful to relate he is soon disabused when he sets 
his eyes upon the reality on visiting the country. The interior of the city 
however is not attractive and is full of filth and mud. The streets are generally 
narrow and not worthy of being visited by the festidious or the fair. But in 
the city Maharajganj was certainly the only place worth going to and was the 
chief market for the exhibition of all the manufactures peculiar to Kashmir as 
well as articles of merchandise from the Punjab But the place got burnt down 
about a couple of years ago and those merchants who survived the shock have 
now dispersed over the city. The Ganj is rising up again and will in its re- 
construction, it is expected, on account of the architectural improvements made. 



10 


prove an acquisition to the town. Lai Mandi like the rest of the buildings in 
Kashmir is situa’ted on the bank of the river and possesses importance on account 
of the fact that it forms a resort for the educated inasmuch as it constitutes the 
library of the place for natives besides the Beading and the Assembly Rooms 
used chiefly by the European residents and the visitors to the valley. The 
River Jhelum, which is both furious and boisterous below Baramula and regains its 
tranquillity at the city Jhelum, may be compared to a youth pent up in the 
beginning, who on attaining maturity in obedience to the law of reaction knows 
no restraint and ultimately on exhaustion sinks into the calm and peace of old 
age, divides the city into almost two equal parts. 

43. Shergarhi, the quarters of the royal palaces situate on the left bank 
of the River Jhelum, contains also the city fort as well as the State apartments, 
Government offices and the barracks. Besides the Jama Masjid in the city 
Shankar Acharya and Hari Parbat may be mentioned as places of principal 
resort for a visitor. Shankar Acharya is as sacred to the Hindds as it is holy 
with the Muhammadans, who call it the Takht-i-Suleman ; on the top of it there 
is situate a temple of great antiquity made of stones. Diligent and indefati- 
gable visitors enjoy the view which it commands of the river, the city, and 
the Dal. An admirer of nature is sure to lose himself in reverie on beholding 
the silvery line of the I’iver tracing its meandering course amidst the green, 
fields here and the grassy plots there, adding to the charm and loveliness of 
the river which pours forth its argentine contents at the foot in its devotion to 
the temple of Sri Ragnathji, the presiding deity of the royal mansions in its 
immediate vicinity, on the one hand, while the Dal or the city lake of Kashmir 
graphically immortalised by Moore in his Lalla Rookh, which forms jpar excel- 
lence the chief attraction of Kashmir with its sublime scenery, marvellous 
reflections, not to forget its floating gardens, presents itself to the gaze of the 
amazed spectator at the top on the other hand. So lucid and transparent is the 
water that in reflecting the surrounding hills with their trees the water seems 
to be the region out of which they grow. Nor is the sister height of Hari 
Parbat or the Fort Hill less interesting to behold from this point of vantage. 
Kati Darwaza, the entrance to the building, is covered with Persian inscriptions. 
The hill itself is surrounded by a wall which is about three miles in length and 
28 feet high. The Shdlamar and the Nasfm Baghs are pleasure grounds asso- 
ciated with the names of Jahangir and Akbar and lie on the northern side of the 
Dal at the foot of the mountain behind. 

44. Timely rainfall during the last decade produced a good effect on 
the climate. In the Sambat 1950 {i.e., 1893), however, it did damage the 
crops to some extent. The fall was not heavy, but being continuous for three 
days helped to melt the snow more rapidly than the action of the sun by a 
slow process of heating would have done. The river swelled in volume and 
inundated the villages on the banks, causing ruin and devastation. The crops 
in that year suffered very seriously, and in the Shahr-i-khas District, including 
the Mir Bahri and Nand Khai villages, 15,930 acres of cultivated land got 
submerged, and which resulted in the remission of Rs. 42,274 as land revenue. 
Otherwise the rainfall had been fair and good throughout. 

45. Under the Settlement operations the payment of tlie revenue in 
kind has been done away with and that in cash introduced. It is advantageous 
to the farmer inasmuch as it affords facilities to him in disposing off his extra 
produce at his own free will. Cultivators are, therefore, better off now and 
enjoy peace and prosperity. The conferment of the asadmi rights on here- 
ditary cultivators, substitution of payment in cash for kind and introduction 
of the system of engagements direct with the assar/;i.s— doing away with the 
tyrranous interference of the middlemen — has assured to the agriculturists securi- 
ty of tenure and fixity of revenue demand. Considerable areas have, there- 
fore, been reclaimed and converted into flourishing fields during the last decade, 
and I think that average prosperity of the agricultural population will now 
favourably compare with that of any other country. 'I’he vall.^y of Kashmir 
abounds in natural means of irrigation, and excepting certain dry table lands 
in Sopur and Anantnag there is no use employing artificial means for the 
supply of water. Lar Kul iu Tahsfl Lar Phag has however been reopened and 
construction of certain other channels for irrigating the above mentioned high 
lands has all along been under consideration. 



11 


46. Major portion of the inhabitants are sbawl*weavers. Chasing 
upon silver and numerous other descriptions of ornamental works, as well as 
papier mache painting, are the chief arts practised, 

47. Excepting the manufacture of carpets, shawls, pattus, Ms, leather 
and paper, silver and wood work of Kashmir are admirable ; while the boat 
building industry is very important. Of all these the shawl industry is only 
on the decline. Srinagar is of course the centre of industry. The zamindars 
of Nagam, Sri Pratap Singhpura and Sopar also are actively engaged in 
preparation of pattis, the sale of which brings in a large profit to them. The 
silk industry, however, deserves a special notice. There is a factory for the 
manufacture of silk at Srinagar, which has all along been under the direct con- 
trol of the State, worked by a European ofiicer. The division and distribution 
of labour, such as reeling and other operations in connection with the clearing 
of the silk in the filatures, and the rearing of cocoons, has no doubt afforded 
profitable occupation to not an inconsiderable portion of the people of Srinagar 
and that of the adjoining villages. Seed is supplied to the villagers free of 
cost, and the cocoons are purchased by the State at rates varying from Rs. 10 to 
Rs. 15 per maund according to the quality of the crop. It confers a 
great boon upon the people as a measure of relief, and no less than six or seven 
thousand inhabitants of Srinagar are to be found working in the factory. 
Kashmiri Pandits are also gradually overcoming their former aversion to 
manual as well as menial work. They may be seen busy performing several duties 
in connection with the manufacture of silk. The zamindars thus obtain a 
handsome income (mdl'oul surmaya) to be able to meet the revenue demands. 

48. Gupkar liquor factory is another industrial institution in the 
country. About the year 1868-69 a French shawl merchant, M. Dauvergne, 
attempted to make white wine and cognac. On this His Highness, the late 
Maharaja Sahib, asked him to make wines on State account, accepting in return 
payment in shawls. M. Dauvergne declined, and advances of a similar nature 
were then made to another firm of shawl merchants, who agreed to take the 
work up; but they gave it up in 1876, as it was found to be unprofitable. 

49. After that no more wine making was attempted till 1881, when 
M. Ermen brought out in the April of that year, under instructions from His 
Highness, two other gentlemen, the present Superintendent, as a cooper, and 
M. Bouley as a gardener. He in 1882, after proving a complete failure as a wine 
manufactui’er, left the State involved in most unnecessary expenses. The next 
man in charge, I’andit Prakashju, had little knowledge of the business, and he 
also failed. All the white wine made from 1884 down to 1889 was condemned. 
In 1889, after mature deliberations of a committee, presided over by Sir Edward 
Buck, Mr. Lawrence, the then Settlement Commissioner, was entrusted with 
the control. M. Peychaud proceeding on leave in 1882 two Italian gentlemen, 
Messrs. Bassi and Benvenuti, took over the charge. Their tenure of oEBce was 
also attended by a similar result. In April 1897 M. Peychaud returned, and 
the future of the vineyard and the manufacture of wines again formed a subject 
for deliberation by a committee. It was then found that the extension of vine 
growing under M. Brmen’s and his immediate successors had far exceeded the 
demand by the factory, and the wines were not marketable in British India in 
spite of all efforts made every now and then. It was eventually decided to 
restrict the manufacture in future to the amount of the actual consumption in 
the State, i.e., 5,000 bottles of red wine, and 1,000 bottles of white wine; and 
this decision has governed the wine manufacture ever since. Mr. Todhunter, 
the excise expert, recorded that wine making in Kashmir has, from a financial 
standpoint of view, been a complete and perfect failure; the annual loss varying 
frcm Rs. 32,000 to Bs. 43,000. He has therefore submitted proposals to the 
State Council for its future conduct, and they are under consideration. 

50. Other industries require no particular mention, and the general 
assertion that they are mostly in a fairly flourishing condition is all that is needed. 
It may, however, be mentioned that an increase in wages has taken place 
all round, not because of any increase in the competency of the labourer, but 
owing more to the alteration in the general order of things in Kashmir and a 
certain revolution which the Public Works Department has wrought. I wonder 
that in a country like Kashmir no one has ever thought of working a tannery 
and starting leather works. The non-existence of such a factory is perhaps 
traceable to the form of government, and I do not think that from a religious 



point of view the Government of the country will ever be prepared to take up 
such an industry on its own account. Some enterprising individual, however, 
may be invited by means of advertisement to try the work, and some help may 
also be on terms afforded to the party coming forward. 

Fruits in Kashmir are in plenty and numerous. Some of these cannot 
pass out of the boundaries of the State on account of their extreme delicacy; 
while there are others, such as cherries, etc., which cannot last longer than a day 
or so, and are quite incapable of bearing the rough usage which transit involves. 
Apple with its hard skin and pears to some little extent form the staple of the 
fruit trade, and thousands of maunds might be seen going down country. 

51. Although there have been no dearth of provision in Kashmir, but 
the prices have gone high to a considerable degree. In the opening of the 
Jhelum valley road the recognition of the laws underljingfree trade, the increased 
prosperity amongst the agricultural classes, may be found reasons for excess 
in the rise of prices. The prices it is anticipated will go higher still, as the 
abolition of the State stocks for shdii and the permission for its export for four 
months during a year lately tentatively ordered by the Council are sure to lead 
to the enhancement of rate of sale. The promulgation of this order for the 
export of shdii has caused a good deal of anxiety among the people, and I also am 
inclined to think that with the means of transport now available the result of 
the export of shdii will not fail to tell upon the average Kashmiri, who has 
hitherto spent but a pittance of bis income on his meals, and is also, unlike the 
Punjabi, a gross feeder. Nor is it the less accountable for the free export of pro- 
duce of the country to the Indian markets, and the greater circulation of money 
due to the influx of European visitors in larger numbers. But all of these con- 
tribute to the prosperity of a country, and are indicative of a bright future in 
respect of commerce and trade. 

•52. Cholera visited this province twice during the period under report. 
It assumed a severe form in 1949, Hindi year, or 1892 A. D., but lasted only 
a few weeks. The total mortality was returned at 11,712 souls. Although 
the number of deaths during the second vdsitation in Sambat 195C or 1899 A. D. 
amounted to 10,000, not a single case yet was of a severe type, and the large 
number is due to its continuance for a period of seventeen months. In both the 
cases it was imported from the Punjab. The introduction of vaccination has 
reduced the rate of mortality on account of small-pox, and the more the people will 
overcome their aversion to, and prejudice against, inoculation the greater will 
be the reduction in rate of death. 

53. A disease, locally known as chirdgh hegh, was active in dealing death 
in the early part of the Sambat 1957, or 1901 A. D., and the loss caused to live- 
stock thereby was excessive. 

54. Social Progress. — The trading and the agricultural classes are 
in a prosperous condition. The latter class is now tree from debt, and much 
better off than their brother cultivators in the Punjab, fl'he Pandits of Kashmir 
are advancing in education by rapid strides, while the Muhammadans, with 
their characteristic apathy, do not take much interest in it ; and this, besides 
probable religious prejudice, may be due to the unwillingness of the parents to 
allow their children to give up labour for what would be termed the luxuries of 
an educated life. 

55. Frontier Districts. — The frontier of His Highness formerly 
consisted only of one district, as stated in the Introduction to this Report, but 
has recently been split up into two districts of Ladakh and Gilgit. The frontier 
district is bounded on the north by a chain of the Mustagh mountains and Chinese 
Turkistan ; on the east by Tibet; on the south by the Kashmir and Jammu 
Provinces of the State, and on the west by Yaghistan and Chitral. 

56. In the Frontier Districts the rainfall is of little practical import- 
ance, as the land for its cultivation depends on natural w'atercourses and 
irrigation therefrom. The country therefore is dependent on quantity of 
snow which constitutes the store for the supply of water to the nalas. 

57. Exactly the same remarks as to the wholesome effect of the settle- 
ment oper.ations, which were made in this report when dealing with the 
Kashmir Province, also apply to these districts. The Gilgit and Astore tahsils 
have for the first time been subjected to the settlement operations. As in Skardu, 
Kargil and Leh assessments have only been revised during the last year, it 



would, therefore, be premature to offer any remarks as to their possible or pro- 
bable effects on the population. 

58. Industries. — Grold washing is carried on in the Kargil and the 
Skardu tahsils, but the industry in Skardu is reported to be on decline on 
account of the heavy tax imposed upon it. The process adopted for washing in 
the above tracts is followed in two different methods ; in one the auriferous soil 
is mined and then washed; in the other no such thing is done, and only the sand 
brought down by the rivers is sifted. A small export trade is carried on in 
fruits, live stock, gold and woollen goods. In Baltistan an attempt has lately 
been made to introduce the silk industry, and the little experience gained shows 
that there is every possibility of its gaining ground in the lower valleys. The 
mulberry trees are numerous, but the dearth of fuel renders them a constant 
victim to pruning the leaf, with the consequent result that the branches are 
always producing leaf of first class quality for the rearing of cocoons, and the 
dry constant temperature should help admirably to freedom from disease 
amongst the worms. 

59. The Ladakhi's carry on a petty trade in agricultural products with 
Tibet and Skardu. Grain and apricots are exported, and wool and salt brought 
in return from Tibet. 

60. Pattijs and ijcislinnnu are manufactured and sold. Borax and 
allrigo are worked as State industries. These products, however, are not a 
source of profit or income to the people, as subsistence wages are only allowed 
to the labourers. Considerable profits are made by the people by the sale of 
gJii, wood, and lucerne grass to the traders engaged in the Central Asian trade, 
while they make much money in the carrying business. The trade at Leh is brisk, 
and it is the only mart for commerce in these parts. In spite of the imposition 
of heavy taxation by the Punjab Government on cha ra><, the staple of the Central 
Asian trade, it is in a fairly flourishing condition. 

61. Social Progress. — Bxcepting the inevitable effects of peaceful 
administration, free communication and consequent development of trade and 
increased contact with civilised people, there are but little signs of progress 
among the people. These of course promise a hopeful future. 

62. Density of the Population- — Taken as a whole the total popu- 
lation of the State shows an increase of five persons to per square mile, as the 
figures for mean density per square mile stand at 36 and 31 respectively of the 
two Censuses of 1891 and 1901. On proceeding to compare the relative density 
or specific population inter se of the districts of the State, we find that Gilgit 
stands highest and shows 1,295 persons to the square mile against 357 of the 
Census of 1891. While Ladakh shows 419 against 350 to the square mile- In 
the practical problems relating to the density of the people the rin al poprrlation 
is the main ; and the questions relating to the pressure of the rural population 
on the land present themselves in three different aspects. We may consider 
the relation of the population either to the total area or to the area available 
for cultivation, or to the area actually cultivated. Our figures, however, deal 
chiefly with the latter class and hence the density for the districts of Ladakh 
and Gilgit .stands so high. 

63. In the Province of Kashmir we find that mean density of Khas is 
161 as against 132 of the Census of 1891, while that of Mozaffarabad is only 64 
to 51 of 1891. In the Province of Jammu the district of the same name stands 
first, having 207 persons per square mile The district of Bhimber stands 
next, while Jasrota and Udhampur at once fall down to 193 and 184 respectively. 

Out of these four disLlcts, district of ITdLampur alone shows a decrease 
of 25 persons to the square mile as against the Census of year 1891 and it is 
chiefly due to alterations in the area of the district during the decade under report. 

64. Our figures for house room are not at all reliable, as the definition of 
the word house unless some definite arbitrary meanings are given to it, cannot be 
clear tu many a mind. A perusal of the Subsidiary Table III will, however, 
show that the district of Bhimber is the only one which show.s 46 houses to a 
square mile, while Kdhampur shows only 38. District of Kashmir shows only 
!26 to a square mile. While the Frontier Diitricts go high and show 75 houses 
to a square mile. Amongst the cities the city of Srinagar stands first in 
his respect 



14 


Subsidiary Table I. 

Density of the population. 


Mean Density per square mile. 


Natural Divisioiij Districts and Cities. 


Variation, Increase -f 
OR Decreask. — 



HIMALAYAS AND SCB- 



j 

i 

; ! 



HIMALAYA, WEST. 

i 

j 

1 

i 

! 




Whole State 

m 

31 1 

j 


... 

-}-5 , : 



Jammu Province. 

j 

1 



1 

i 


Jammu Klias 

2t57 

23S 

... 


U29 i ... j 

... 


Bhimber 

233 I 

207 



+26 ’ ... 

... 


Jasrota 

103 

100 



+3 ! .. 

i 


... 

Udhampur 

184 i 

1 

200 



-25 

... 

... 

Pncch Jagir 

> 


1 







Area not available. 

Bhadarwah Jagir 

) 



[ 




Jammu Province 




1 

. 1 

■ j 




Kashmir Pkovinck 

! 


i 





Khas 

i 

DU I 

132 

i 

+32 



... 

MozaffarabaJ 

0-t i 

.51 

j 

... j ... 

i i 

+13 




Mean Kashniir Province 

131 

105 

1 

I 

i 

+26 


... 


Frontier Districts. 


i 

1 

i 

f 





Gilgit 

1,205 

, 357 



+038 




Ladakh 

419 

* 350 

1 ... 


+69 




Mean Frontier Districts 

512 

351 

i 

1 

... 

+161 


... 


Srinagar city 

15,327 

14,870 

... 


+457 

... 

••• 

... 

Jammu city ... 

4,516 

4,3 J 8 

i 

1 

1 •" 

... 

+ 198 


... 

... 


9,922 

9.594 

1 

I 

... 

+328 

... 

... 

if* 


Net variation 187- to 1901 
(+)or(-).- 







15 


Subsidiary Table I. 

Density of the popiihition (^tahsllwdrf 


N^fitiiral Diviaioii, I'istricts anti Ciries). 

Me\x De.nsity per square mile. 

Variation, Increase -|- 
OR Decrease — 

_ 

TOGl 

. 

X 



X 

X 

1872. 

0 

CTj 

X 

C: X 

X X 

c c 

r-J 01 

X 

X X 

HIMALAYAS AXD SUO-HIM ALAYA, 



i 

WEST. 


i 

i 

JuMMU Province 



i 

Juitimu Disti'ic". 




, 

Sii Uanbir Siughpura 

499 , 
t 

467 


+32 


Jummu Khas, excluding city 

272 

204 


+GS 


Aklmur 

229 

212 


+ 17 

i • 

Samba 

191 ' 

1 

1S7 


+J 


lilean 

267 

238 ... ’ 

1 

+29 

... 

Ldhampcr District. 

1 

i 



Kamba’ 

400 

304 

... 

+9G 


Kishtwar, including Padar Jaskar 

305 

0 ^ r 

2/0 ... 


+33 


Keasi 

162 

CO 

CD 



— 1 


UdUampur 

157 

1 .'1 

■ 


+C 


Kamnag.^^c 

110 

117 



— / 


Mean 

1S4 

200 


-25 


liHlMCER, 




I 

llanipui Rajaiui . ... ... 

314 ' 

203 


+111 J . ■ 

Naushalira ... ... .. 

253 

191 


+50 ; ... 

1 

Mirpnr 

23S , 

219 : 


~11 , 

Rhiml'ci 

!05 

205 


— u> ; .. : 

Kotli 

IS7 

184 ' ' 

+3 

Mean 

23 ;; 

207 

+26 

•Iv^'RorA. 




.larfiuiigni !■ 

23 L 

220 

+ 2 ; 

Kacluiu 

191 

176 

d" i 5 

Ra^diH 

177 

ISO 

-3 i 

Mean 

i:'2. lOu ... i 


Plnch Jcnlin 


! 

i 

i 

i 

llavt!' 




IMeiid.'i 

1 






Ai ca n(»t 

A', ail d 't 

Baiii- 




Sndautt ... 

J 



PiHAr’ARUVii Ja:.ir. 




Naiifar Kh'is 

) 




c 


Al’tM iK'f 

aVoli .\6u . 

PaiesaK 

) 



Mean Jummu Province 


1 


c: .:r- - ... 

: - 

_ - 

- - 

_ . _ 




Net variation 1872 to 1801 
(+)<>r{-). 



16 


Subsidiary Table I. 

Densily ('f llh: popuhtiun {Tahsihcdr) — coacluded. 


Narural rivisioii, Districts .nitl Cities. 


Mean DExsixv pkk square mile. 


HIMALAYAS AAD SUB-HIMALAYA. 
WEST. 

Kashmir Frovinle. 

Kail. 'Hi D' strict, 

Kbas, excbidirg -'ity 
Lar Phak 
Kagam 
Haripur 

Sri Partab Sicgbpara 
Pattan 

Sri Ranbii Sing lip ura ... 

Uttar Macbhipitra 
Sop.ir 
Anantndg 
Awantipur 
Jagir Khas 

Ditto ... . ■ 

Mean 

Mlzai- t araeal Distpjct. 

Muzaffarabad 
Uri 

Kaniali .. 

Mean 

Mean Kashnur Province 

PhONTiEK Districts, 

Gilgit, A^t'.ie and Bunp 

Skardn 
Kargil 

La.L.k]) 

I'l-'ii’ ier 1 ij-'LncL'j 

Snn.jgor t.ii} ... . ■ 

Juinmn ciry 

Ale 1)1 

Tjt.il State Mean 


VARIAiloX L\'lRFA-i 
OR DEcKEAvE — 


X 

o 


1,005 

1 

i 

1,138 ! 


-133 

j 

i 

i 

T21 

334 ... ! 

-US7 

... 


220 

105 1 

-hl21 



217 

S2 ‘ ... 

+ 135 


... 

21-1 

00 

—124 

... 


201 

170 ... , 

+25 



132 

92 

+40 

; 

122 

00 

+50 

... i ... 

lU 

IIT 


; ... 1 

110 

) 4 , . , 

+ot> 

’ ... 1 

00 

52 

+38 

I 

... 

... 

... 

1G4 

132 

+32 


131 

b2 

+49 



70 

70 

— 0 



27 

23 

+1 

■■ 

... 

04 


+ 13 

131 

105 

4-2G 

1,205 

037 

+ 938 


1 

705 

) 

053 

+ 142 

... 


130 

125 

4-14 

1 

1 

\ 

512 

351 

+ 101 .. ... ] 

15,327 

11, WI 


+457 

, 


4,510 

4,318 

i 


+ 108 

... 

: 

! 


0,922 

' 0,594 , 

' i - 

... 

+328 



30 

31 I ... 

1 


+5 

i 


Net variaLiuii 1872 to 1001 



Subsidiary Table II (Tahsilwar). 

Disfriouh'on of (he population beticcen Toictui and Villages. 



Averag e 

rOPCLATION. 

Percentage 

OF POPULA- 
TION LIVING 

in 

Percentage of 
urban population 

IN TOWNS Oi 

Percentage of p.ural 
POPULATION IN villages 

OK 

Xatural Division and 
Districts. 

- ^ 

-fcj 

u 1 i, 

' .p 

oa 

rH 

X 

> 

0 

> 

0 

0 

0 ^ 

ca 

Co 

0 

cT 

5,000 to 10,000. 

0 ^ 

o' 

c 

6 

u 

c 

0 

0 

0 ^ 

iS 

1 

' 0 I 

0 

0 

0 ' 

0 

c 

c 

0 

0 

Under 500, 

1 

2 1 3 

4 

5 

0 

7 

! 8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

HIMALAYAS AYD SUB^ 
HIMALAY^A ^VEST. 

Jammc Province. 

Ja<>iidii Di::trict, 

laninra 

i 

30,130 209 

2S-24 

71-7t 

2S-21 

! 

i 




3 G7 

25&3 

42-20 

Sri Ranbir Singhpara 

203 


IOC 



; ... 



3-22 

32-31 

04-47 

Akiinur 

333 


IOC 

... 

1 

] 

j ... 




10 91 

30 01 

53'08 

>ambhn 

193 


10 c 


1 

1 ... 

! 




7 ’Co 

22 33 

70-12 

Mean 

30.130 200 

10-51 

so 39 

10 51 





5S5 

28 

54-82 

UdHAMPTR DI'*TRICT. 

E dham pur ... 

i 

, 250 


IOC 


i 

1 

... 




4-07 

34-43 

Cl‘5 

Reasi 

229 


10 c 







30'SI 

C319 

Raraban ... 

341 


10(1 


... 




5'31 

45-7S 

48 91 

Ramiiagar ... ... ... ... 

345 


100 




... 


o03| 

34 S 

59-27 

Kislit'svar ... .*• ... ... 

... 297 ' 


iOC 




■ 



53 95 

4C 05 

Padar JAskar (Sub-Division) 

135 

1 


100 

j 




... 




100 

Zvieau 

200 


100 : 






3 05 

38 73 

58'22 

Bhimbkr. 

Bliimber 

1 ... 

1 ' j 


I()0 

... 





4371 

31 2 

25*09 

Mirpur 



I '.'U' 





S‘32 


iO 9 ^ 

50*7 

Kotli ... 

! I 

I .. 370 

1 

1 

100 






3 03 

51-7 

45-20 

Nowsbcnra ... 

j 555 

j 

100 

... 




1 

10 90 ’ 

! 

53 Ol 

35 40 

Kampur Rajauri 

3i0 


100 

j 


i 



7*17 

40-4 

52*33 

Mean 

303 


1 00 

1 




1*70 

: 1193 

44-11 

42-2 

Jasrota. 

Katliua 

242 


100 



1 


13 Oc) 

1310 

23 25 

50-04 

Jasniirgarli ... 

102 


100 







20 75 

70*25 

Basohli 

473 


100 


... 




3*21 

54*94 

41*85 

Mfuii 

j 204 


loo 

.. 




370 

5 1 

30 75 

54 30 

Bhadaiavah J.igir ... 

I 

25S 


K.. 






773 

C 0 

85-07 

Punch Jicir 

.. ' 020 

1 


hj) 





27 

12 90 

G2-1S 

22-10 

Meiu 

.. 117. 


lOu 

( 

) 

••• 


2-42 

12 43 

50 55 

28-G 






IS 


Subsidiary Table II (Tahsilwar). 

D^drihiticn nftl,cp,.pn!,du,u Idiceen Towns <nu( Tdlages— concluded. 


[iVaul I'lvi-Un oiici District 


HIMALAYAS AND SUB- 
BIMALAYA WES^i' 

Kashmir Pbovincf. 

Kashtrnr Vi.-'tnc^, 

Khns 
Lar PLak 

■K'' - 

Awaiitipura , 
llaripiir 

01 i Pai. 

Sopiir 

PattuF ... 

P:i'ikir SiTitrhpitr?i 

Anar.t ... 

Ctcai iracUliIpuru .. 

... 

Do 

Mean 

MT'ZAI:F\R VBA ' 

Kftrnak 
Mnzaffra’ri^a 1 

Tri . 

Meit! 

PaoNTLFB DcsTRIi |> 

Lacktkk 

Kari;:.; 

Skank 

'] otol Srate Mei.i 


Av i- KA(,F.‘ 

rorcTA- 

TION. 


122 r,ls soil 

. . I 272 ! 

j 

270] 

' 353I 

250| 
;237 
... I 254 
! 298 

I 

454 
! 403 
■ 30C 


Pf U^ h STAGh 
ur ruPLLA- 
iloN LlViNt. 
IX 


S3 50 IG'4 
lOOj 
lOU 

looi 
100 
100 
lool 
100 
lor 
too 
100 


70.371 


8 20^ 

■ 12*4 

S7*G 

333 


IOC 

isr 


IOC 

177 


iOC 

203 

. j 100 

' 217 

] 

10(1 

1 

423 


100 

' 231 


100 

312 

100 

307 

5*40 

01*51 


Bv EX 3 ACT 01 
IKBVX POM'LVTK.X 
IN TOW.Ns cF 


PERCKX'iAOK CF RURAL 
rnPl'LATlOX IX VILLAG13 
OF. 



12-4 ... i 


5-SS, 


14'77 


2 4 

6*0/ 

j 2*09 


38*40 

' 61*51 

2*9 

38*64 

1 

: 53-46 

9*58 

47*93 

! 

42*4*9 

1 

2 16 

34*75 

' 63*00 

1 


35*21 

j 64*70 

j 

30*40 

60*51 

i 

5*45 

42*11 

52*14 

6*18' 

45*70 

48*03 

4 03, 

2S-3P 

i 

52 89 

C-Oi' 

41 24 ' 

5212 


.. I ... 


33J6 48-7T 

40 3 

( 

1 

; 50*7 

17-59 

78*28 

17*26 

! 

1 

S274 

24*2 j 

73*77 


6 5S 20-0 1 73-4:- 


0-4G 40-7 40 81 


10*14 2S02 00 01 


9-21 30*08, 50*78 


1'55, 0*2 37*74! 40*05 



HIMALAYAS AND SUB-HIMALAYA WEST. Natural Divieion, 


19 


Subsidiary Table HI (Tahsilwar)- 

Distribution of the people. Bouse room. 


Natural Division, Districts and Cities. 

Average number 

OF PERSONS PER 
HOUSE. 

Average number 

OF HOUSES PER 
SQUARE MILE. 

Province. 

District or Waza- 
rat. 

i 

1 

Tahsii. 



1901. 

1891. 

1881. 

1901. 

i 

1 1891. 

i 

i 

1 

i 

j 

1 

‘ 1881. 



Jamrau Khas excluding city 

5 

5 


53 

1 

; t 



Sri Raubirsinglipiu’a ... 

6 

5 


79 



i 

Akliuur 

5 

5 


44 

] 




Samba ... 

6 

5 


34 




Mean 

6 

5 


! 

54 I 

... 



Udhampur 

5 

5 


33 

... 




Reasi 


5 


31 




Ramban 

7 

7 


GO 











s. 

s 

Ramnagar 

5 

5 


21 

... 1 ... 


a 






! 



Kishtwar ... 

7 

7 



' 







45 

1 



Padar Jaskar (Sub-Division) ... 

6 

7 

...5 


. 



Mean 

6 

6 


33 


... 



Bhimbar 

5 

5 


39 




Mirpur ... 

4 

5 


55 

... ‘ ... 

D 


Kotli 

5 

5 

... 

37 

... 

< 

"i 

Naashahra ... 

5 

5 


50 

... i 

f-3 










Rampur Rajauri ... 

6 

G 


50 

... 


i 

Mean 

5 

! 

1 

0 


46 

i 

- 


i 

Katbua 

G 

5 


1 

! 

29 1 ... 




Jasmergarh 

6 

5 


42 




<3 









! ”0 

2 1 

Basohli ... 

1 

5 

5 


38 

... 

... 











i 

Mean 

5 

5 

... 

36 

... 




1 Bhadarwali Jagir 

5 

1 

1 

1 

! 

1 ^ 


i 

* 



.V. 

Punch Jagir 

7 

i 

' i 

... 


,, 





! 1 



i 



i 





1 



1 Mean 

7 

7 

1 


... 

... 


1 

1 


Mean Jammu ProWnce ' 

6 

! 

5 

1 

••• 

... 


... 
















HIMALAYAS AND SU B-i( IMALA YA WKST. Natural Divieion, 


20 


Subsidiary Table III (Tahsilwar). 

Distribution of the people. Souse rootn — concluded. 














21 


CHAPTER II. 

]. It is very difficult to institute a comparison between the figures 
obtained during this census and those which constitute the result of the 
operations conducted during the year 1891, particularly as no chapter on the 
subject has been given rn the last report. An attempt, however, is made 
here to supply as much information in the matter as is possible under the cir- 
cumstances, but certain divergencies, therefore, fron. the observance of the rules 
prescribed, and the adoption of subsidiary tables, suggested by the Census 
Commissioner for India, do become indispensable. 


2. There having been no census prior to 1891, there are no figures 

r^====- avuilable to furnish 


Census year. Persons. I'ales. Females. 

Percentage of increase (-f) ^ COnipanSOll : the 

Ditto decrease (— i ^ i c p 

; hp-nres thererore ot 

} 

i 

1S91 2,543,952 ' 1,353,229 i 

1901 ' 2,905,578 . 1,542,057 

1,190,723 

1,863,521 

Persons. 

-124 ; 

-hU-2 

i 

1 Females, that and the present 

■ , census are given 

— 59 ' « ° VI 

in the margin with 
+7-4 +6S ' this object. 


It will thus appear that the population has increased by 14'21 per cent, 
since the year 189], The Punjab Administration Report for 1878 to 1879 
contains the following reflections upon the administration of the State. 


“ In Kashmir the sale of grain is a State monopoly. In greater part of the 
valley the cultivator pays in kind, and although the share of the State is nominally 
only one-half, yet the amount of fees, fines and perquisites is such that the culti- 
vator is fortunate if he receives one-fourth or even fifth of the produce 
of his fields. The sale of grain being a State monopoly, all private enterprise 
in the matter of importation is impossible. The price of grain is kept 
down, even in times of famine, to so low a rate that importation from Punjab 
would not be profitable, as probably prices there range higher than in the valley. 
But those low rates merely signify that the poverty of the population 
is so extreme that higher prices would be starvation to them, while there 
being no competition between the State and private sellers, the rate decided by 
the Darbar is purely arbitrary, and no measure of the natural value of food. 
The direct orders of the Maharaja, often reiterated, to give assistance in 
every possible way, were evaded. ” 

3. Without attemping to pass any remarks on the above passage it 
may be admitted that there was certainly a tendency years ago on behalf of the 
Kashmiris to emigrate to the Punjab, while there is now quite a reversion of 
this process, as will be seen. Not only has the margin of cultivation extended, 
but the standard of comfort also appears to have undergone a decided change. 
The incentive for change, due as it might have been to whatever causes, has evi- 
dently ceased to operate. As a general rule security of life and property for 
men of a less enterprising nature than the Kashmiri is, do not ordinarily move 
people to give up their homes and substitute for a comparatively easy and 
stationary life, the life of a wanderer, provided that there be active causes for 
the people to do so— unless they be of such a nature as to tell upon his well 
being, and means of subsistence and existence, not to speak of more technical 
relations to which man, as a social and reasonable being, is necessarily liable. 
The movements of human beings in masses, due to desires, having their origin 
in different causes, may chiefly be said to be of two kinds: — 

(1) . Movements of a temporary nature, limited in their durations, such 
as are mainly due to scarcity of food or fodder ; or sojourns for grain or wages. 

(2) . Movements which are permanent in their character, due to an 
infinite number of causes, too numerous to detail. There is, however, another 
sort of movement which is specially treated by Mr. Maclagan in the Punjab 
Census Report of 1891, and is designated as “ Reciprocal Migration.” This 
description of change among the people goes on always, and must go on so long 

as the rules for contracting marriages do undergo a thorough change, and 



become subject to restrictions, which are lenient in their nature, and lead to 
inter-marriages within a very narrow circle of kinship, admissible. So long, how- 
ever, as the caste system prevails in India the dawn of this new era is not to be 
expected generally. This sort of migration therefore is based upon the 
practice, most common among the Hindus in particular, of desiring to enter 
into matrimonial connections in localities far from their ordinary places of 
permanent residence. 

4. The inordinate measure of respect inculcated in respect of rules of 
consanguinity are amongst the Hindiis to no small extent the cause of this. 


Isam9 of district emigrated 
from. 


Persons, j Males. Females 


Jammu 

Pnnch 

LadakL ,,, . . 

Kashmir unspecified 

Total 


1»868 

1,996 

58 

79,318 


L176 

1,458 

44 

35,617 


692 

538 

14 

43,701 


83,240 j 38,295 ; 44,945 


5- Migration from Kashmir into the Ptinjah.— A reference to the 

: — Punjab Census Report, 1191 , will 

show^ that the number of Kashmir 
born persons enumerated in the 
Punjab between 1881-91 fell from 
to 87,545. A comparison of the 
111,775 figures given in the margin 
clearly shows that the number has 
again, during the last decade, fallen 

— from 87,545 to 83,240, t.e., by 4,305, 

souls, or 4'92 per cent., as is manifest from the figures supplied by theCensus Super- 
intendent, Punjab. The circumstances are, however, now quite changed, and the 
state of affairs, mentioned in the passage quoted above from the Punjab Adminis- 
tration, is altogether a matter of the past. Payment of cash for kind has been sub- 
stituted, and fixity of tenure secured. Grain is no longer a State monopoly, and 
there are no restrictions, direct or indirect, upon private enterprises for importation. 
Even export of sJidli has now been constitutionally permitted for four months in the 
year. The abnormal exactions refej red to have been actually reduced to the sub- 
normal rate of far less than half the net assets of the produce. My experience of 
twenty-two years’ service under the Punjab Government stands me in good stead 
in being able to declare and vouchsafe for the fact that the condition of the 
average cultivating classes in Kashmir will stand a favourable comparison with 
those of the average cultivator in the Punjab. I cannot, however, refrain from 
adding here that I am often grieved to observe a tendency among the Kashmiri 
cultivators to take to habits which may one day make him relapse into a 
condition almost worse than his former one, which will necessarily recoil upon 
him with double force. Owing to a better form of administration with regular 
fixity of tenure consequent upon and due to settlement operations in parts of 
the State, coupled with proper security of life and property, the Punjab resid- 
ing subjects of His Highness are again thinking of moving back into the terri- 
tories of their old master. I am of opinion, what from personal knowledge of the 

„ , . , • , ... . people and what from the natural 

otatement showing the number of %mmiyrants to - ■ 

Jammu and Kashmir State- 


position of 
Kashmiris 


the 



1 Immigrants. 

Name of the District in 







the Punjab. 

Persons. 

Males. 

1 Females. 

Siaikot 

2G,767 

10,446 

16,321 

Gnrdaspur 

14,289 

5,112 

9,177 

Gujrar 

10,322 

4,827 

1 5,495 

Hazara 

9,026 

5,633 

3,393 

Ba'sralpiudi 

3,509 

2,542 

1 967 

Jhelnin 

3,315 

2,129 

i 1,186 

Kacgra 

2,695 

915 

1,780 

Lahore 

2,146 

1,474 

i 672 

GujranwAla 

1,844 

1,173 

671 

Peshawar 

1,684 

1,444 

1 240 ! 

Hoshiarpur 

1,224 i 

893 

; 331 

Amritaiar 

1,199 ; 

718 

481 

( 

Total ... 

78,020 j 

37,306 

40,714 

Chamba ... 

755 1 

345 1 

410 ’ 

Kapurthala 

100 j 

73 

27 . 

Total 

855 

1 

418 

437 : 

Oranp Total 

78,875 j 

37,724 

41,151 I 

1 


country, that 
are less likely to 
leave their homes, unless struggle 
for existence presses hard upon 
them. The number, therefore, 
which is still found in the Punjab 
as settled there, is the balance of 
that number which bad emigrated 
to the neighbouring Province prior 
to 1891, inasmuch as the pre- 
ponderance of females there over 
males does not indicate the 
migration to be of a temporary 
description. Those of the males 
therefore who bad nothing to chain 
them to their hearths in the 
Punjab could not reconcile them- 
selves to the idea of separation 
from their mother country. The 
reason adduced above is, neverthe- 
less, open tobeingquestioned unless 
the age periods of the people could 



23 


be ascertained. While, on the other hand, the total number of population 
enumerated in the State, but born in Punjab, amounts to no less than 
81,049. The excess of females over males is again observable here, and one 
naturally inclines to think that the movements of the people between the two 
countries are of the nature of reciprocal migration. In the list of emigrants 
from the Panjab, Sialkot stands the highest, Gurdaspur is second, while Gujrat 
and Hazara rank third and fourth on the list. People from Gujranwala and 
Amritsar belong chiefly to the mercantile classes, while people from the 
other districts include also a fair share of the servants of, and connected with, the 
State. From among the Native States the number from Chamba stands first 
being (7o5), while Kapurthala, although second, comes in with a meagre 100. 

It will thus be seen that the closer and more contiguous the country the 
greater is the tendency of the people to move even in the absence of easy 
means of communication. 

6. Next to Punjab comes Bombay. The number of the emigrants to and 
from Kashmir goes down to hundreds only. Those born in Bombay but cen- 
sused in Kashmir are only 218, out of which IGO are males and 58 only females, 
while the total number of those born in Kashmir but censused in Bombay is 637 
souls, computed at 432 males and 205 females. In both the cases there is an 
excess of males over females, which may safely be attributed to the fact that 
either they are traders or followers of visitors to the Happy Valley in the one 
case, and servants, etc., accompanying their masters on their outward journey 
back in the other case, who have possibly been thrown cut of employment and 
cannot return to their native country unless placed again in similar flourishing 
circumstances to accomplish a journey home. I'liese migrations, i.e., journeys 
undertaken under particular aspects, become converted into migrations of a 
permanent character. In the absence of detailed data supplied by the Bombay 
authorities it is very difficult to point out to what part of the Kashmir State do 
these people belong. Whether those people come from Kashmir proper, Jammu 
or some other locality is not known. 

If the preponderance of males over females be a sure indication of tem- 
porary movements, as it, indeed, should be, the migration from Kashmir to 
Bombay and vice versd surely come under the same class. 

7. Coming to Rajputiina our figures for egress and ingress both fall still 
lower, and go down to 89 and 199, respectively. Male emigrants from Rajputiina 
are 122, and figures for the females stand at 77. Of the total number of 199 
no less than 105 come from the dry tracts of Bikanir. Almost all of them must 
be those indigent people who, driven from their dear homes, seek shelter and 
Bustenance to keep their body and soul together in different and fai’-off 
climes. 


8. In respect of immigration into Kashmir Bengal ranks higher than 
Rajputiina, and comes up to 198, made up of 146 males and 52 females. The 
major portion of these figures relate to servants in the different offices of the 
State. The figures for emigration from Kashmir are 326, comprising 247 males 
and 79 females, respectively. As Bombay and Bengal stand upon much the 
same footing, what as regards their being markets of trade and what as regards 
the European population who flock into Kashmir, the remarks given when 
dealing with the figures of Bombay apply with equal force to Bengal. 

9. Of the other two places which have given to or received men from this 
State, Baroda shows only six, out of which five are males and one female who have 
come to Kashmir, while Baroda fails to show any in return. The number from 
Madras is 9, and to Madras is 32, and these hardly deserve any consideration. 

10. Immigrants from Afghanistan and other independent or semi-inde- 
pendent territories deserve special consideration. Among these Nepal heads the 
list and comes in with a figure of 1,384 persons, of which 1,243 are males and 
141 females. These are the Gurkha sepoys in the seryice of the State. Next 
to Nepal stands Afghanistan showing 1,038 persons, of which 687 are males and 
351 females. This number does not include only the labourers on public works, 
but also the servants of the State. There were also censused 15 Chinese in the 
Jammu and Kashmir State. 



11. Id this manner we see that we have specimens of each typed migra- 
tion in t he territories of His Highness — Visitors to the Valley are periodically tem- 
porary ; servants of the State from different parts of India are types of temporarily 
permanent immigrants. Pathans from Peshawar and Hazara, &c , come under 
the head who shift to escape from the prevailing distresses in their mother 
country to earn livelihood by working at the different public works of utility. 

iVOTE ON VITAL STATISTICS. 

Enquiries made in conection with the Sixteenth Note on the Census 
Keport by the Census Commissioner for India have elicited the following 
information : — 

Excepting in the Municipalities of Srinagar and Jammu there are no laws 
promulgated by the State authorities enforcing a regular record of births 
and deaths which could render the collection of vital statistics in a systematic 
and methodical manner possible. 

In the outlying districts, such as Ladakh, Gilgit, Ac., there is even no 
conception of the idea ; and, to sny the truth, in the absence of a regular police 
sucli a chronicle is impracticable. In districts, however, whicli are either 
conterminous with British territories or in contiguity to civilization, human 
proclivity for imitation asserts itself, and a sort of record is kept more as a 
matter of form than for any practical utility. The Govenor of Kashmir reports 
that under State Council Resolution No. 11, dated Ist April 1893, the inhabit- 
ants of the City of Srinagar are required to report births and deaths as demanded 
by Sections 4, 5, and 9 given below. 

(b) Siclion 4. —The nearest lelatious of a deceased, or in case of his 
absence or inability on account of sickness, any other person present at the 
time of death, or in case of non-existence of any such person, any person living 
in tbe same house in w'hich the death, cccurs, is responsible to report the same 
immediately to the Deputy Inspector of Police concerned. 

(r) Section 5. — If a death occurs in a State building, mosque or a 
temple, or such like place the person in charge of such building, mosque or 
temple, or such like place is responsible to report the occurrence as required 
under Section 4. 

(a) Section 9. — It shall be the duty of the father or the mother of a 
newly born child to report the birth thereof to the Deputy Inspector of Police 
concernefi, within eight days of the birth of such child, or in the absence of such 
father or mother on account of their being dead, orunable to do sounder circum- 
stances beyond their control, the other inmates of the house shall be responsible 
for tbe above said duty. 

(4) Section 9. — If in the house where the birth of a child occurs 
there is no other guardian of the child except the woman giving birth to such 
child, and in case of death, if the deceased is not the member of a bouse having a 
responsible person living therein, the chaukidar of the Mohalla will be res- 
ponsible to report such occurrences of births and deaths. 

The penalty for the non-observance of the rules extends up to Rs. 50. 
'I'l'.a above rules are not in force in the mufaf.^il ; the cliaukidars, how^ever, are 
understood as being responsible for reporting the number of deaths and births 
in their respective circles, and in case of their failing to do so or tendering false 
information they are summarily punished, and but seldom tried for the offence of 
concealment of offences and omission of reports under Section 136 of the 
Ranbir Dand Bidhi, 

The .agency which reports births and deaths is generally composed of 
cdiaukidars in tiie uoifassil and mohalladars in tho city. Tlie bulk of the cliauki- 
ditrs are low caste people, excepting a few Pandits in straitened circumstances. 
As a rule they are illiterate, and consequently for the transcribing of their 
information tiiey either depend on some stray rural scribe or upon their 
memory, to which they resort and reproduce the facts on the periodical or 
occasional visits to the Sadar Police Station, where the book kept by them is 
duly filled up. A monthly statement of l)irtiis and deaths, with n detail of 
religion and sex, is then forwarded to the Superintendent of Police from each 
police station. 



2c. 


In case of city registration the Piesident of the Municipal Committee is 
furnished with a statement concerning the municipality only, which is published 
by him in the titate Gazette. In the absence of any duplicate record of the 
kind for the purpose of examination and checking the primd facie correctness 
of the information thus supplied is not above question, A coursory in- 
spection, which, too, is seldom effected by the Revenue OflBcers whenon tour, 
is hardly any proof of the validity of either facts or figures. I doubt even if 
two distinct legisters l}e required to be maintained, one by the chaukidar 
and the other by the lambardar of the village, the system will work satisfac- 
torily, unless some efficient and thorough measures of check are adopted. 
The local conditions of the country, as well as the privilege enjoyed by certain 
high class persons to inter the dead within their family vaults, render the 
practice of keeping any registers at burning or burial grounds futile. 

As regards the Province of Jammu the report of the Superintendent 
of Police speaks much to the same effect. In the Municipality of Jammu, 
however, the sweeper, unlike the mohalladar in Kashmir, is held responsible 
for furnishing the report, and the necessary check is exercised by the Sanitary 
Officer of the city. 



26 

MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION. 


Subsidiary Table I- 

) (iriation in relation to de^isity t<incc 1872 . 



Percentage of variation 

Xet variatio 

nf":" 


— 



Incrkas* (-f) OB 

ill period 

1 mean 

Density of population 

Xatxiral Division?^ Districts 

1 Dechease ( 


1872-1001 


PER SQUARE MILE. 

and Citie?. 

— 



- Increase ^4“ 





1 1801 

i 1881 

1872 

or 



I 


to 

[ to 

to 

Decreass 

^ 1901 

1891. 

IhSl. 

1872. 


1901. 

^ 1891. 

1S81. 






1 

2 

{ 3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

0 

Himalayas and Sub-Himalaya 







I 


West^ ^ 






t 

i 

I 

, 


-•CMMC Frovincf. 









Jnnimu (excbadiug City) 

-rl2 00 


1 


267 

1 

i 238 



UdhampTir 

-12-20 




1S4 

i 209 


... 

Btimber 

1-12*58 


I 


233 

* 207 

... 

. . . 

Jasrcta 

+1-78 


1 

i 


193 

i 190 



Punch Jagir ... 

-fl3-3d 




... 

! 

! 

... 


Bbadrawah Jagir 

+579 







... 

idean Jammu Province 

-h5‘7l 

1 





1 

... 

Kashmir Province. 


i 

j 





1 

1 

! 

{ 


Kbas excluding City) 

4-24-64 

! 



164 

132 


MnialJarabad 

4“2-4‘78 

i 

... 

1 

i .. 

64 

51 

... 

Mean Kashmir Province ... 

1 

+2-1-66 ' ... 

... 

[ 

131 

105 

- 

' 

... 

... 

FfioxxitR Districts. 






I 



Ladakh 

4-19-76 

i 



419 

j 350 



Clilgit 

+263-08 

... 

1 



1,295 

1 357 



Mean Frontier Districts ... 

4-46*02 , 



512 

351 

••• 


Cities. 









Jcmmu 

4-4*60 

... 



1,516 

4,318 



Srinagar ... 

4-3*08 


... 


15,327 

14,870 

... 


Mean Cities ... ,,, 










+3-12 



... 

9,922 

9,594 



Mean whole Total 

+1121 


... 


36 I 

31 

... 

... 








27 


MOVEMENT OF THE POPULA.TION. 

Subsidiary Table II- 

Immigration per 10,000 of Population. 


Natural Divisions, District or 
Cities (of Enomeration). 

Born 

IN InDI 

L 

Born in 

BEYOND 

Asia 

India. 

33 

-4^ 

O 

a 

a 

o 

ZJ 

S 

.9 

S 

Percentage of Immigrant 

TO TOTAL POPULATION. 

c3 

•SC 2 

5 

A o s 
^ _ o 

^.2 c 

3 S«t fc. 

2 5 "> ® 

4 ! 

s 1 

2 i ' 

5 GO 

2 u 

if 

o 

S3 

iC 

p ^ 

V o 
o Z 
“ 3 

Contigi.oua coun- 
tries. 

.2 

B 

o 

o 

o 

o 

a 

o 

V 

! 

'B 

p 

X 

o 

ai 

-S 

s 

c 

fel 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 ! 

6 

7 

8 

9 1 

10 

HIMALAYAS AND SUB- 


' 






! 

1 

1 


HIMALAY'A, AVEST— 










Jammu Protincb. 










Jamtnu 

8,554 

1,320 

103 

23 

•1 

•1 

14-46 

6-31 

816 

Udharapur ... 

9,587 

384 

26 

3 

■2 


413 

2-59 

1*54 

Bhimber ... 

9,511 

469 

17 

3 

•04 


4-89 

2-41 

2-48 

Jasrota 

8,486 

1,465 

48 

1 



15-14 

5-38 

976 

FanobJ%ir 

9,719 

260 

17 

4 

‘03 

•07 

2-80 

1-84 

0-96 

Bbadrawah Jagu 

9,492 

468 

33 

6 


•3 

5-08 

3*36 

1-72 

Total Jammu Province 

9,240 

704 

42 

8 

•08 

*05 

7 54 

3*54 



400 

Kashmir Provincs. 

! 


j 


i 





Khas 

9,830 

1 

140 1 

20 

9 

03 

•9 

1-71 , 

1-04 

0‘67 

Mozaffarabad 

9,316 

598 

83 

1 

3 


*05 

6*84 

i 

5*65 

1-19 

Total Kashmir Province ... 

9,755 

207 

29 

8 

i *03 

’8 

2’45 

i : 

1 1-6S ' 

V.7 

FroNTIIR DlirTRICTS. 





I 

1 



j 


Ladakh 

9,946 

45 

5 

3 

■7 

•4 

0-54 

0-41 ! 

1 : 

1 OT.3 

! 

Gilgit 

9,460 

389 

40 

108 

•3 

2-3 

5'39 

4-93 

' 0'46 

i 

Total Frontier Districts ... 

9,816 

137 

15 

31 -6 

•8 

1-8 1 

1 62 

j 0-22 

! 

1 

Total Jammu and KashimT 

9.493 

462 

34 

10 

■ 

■ 

5 07 ! 

i 2-65 

2-42 

State. 

1 1 




Hi 

■ 

Hi 

i 















MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION. 

Subsidiary Table III 

Emigration per 10,000 of population. 


Enumerated in 


Percentage of emigrants to popu- 
lation BORN IN District. 


Natural Divisions, Districts or 
Cities (of birth). 



HIMALAVAS AND SUB- 
HIMALAYA. WEST— 


JAMMC Province. 


Jammu 
Udhampur 
Bhimbar ... 
Jasrota ... 
Punch Jagir 
Bhadarwah Jagir 


Total Jammu Province ... 


Kashmir Province. 


Khas 

Mozaff arabad . . . 


Total Kashmir Province ... 


Frontier Districts. 

Ladakh 

Gilgit 


Total Frontier Districts .. 


iNacural Divi- 
sion, District 
or City where 
born. 

Other Dis- 
tricts of the 
State. 

i 

Other Pro- 
vinces or 
Slates in 
India. 

Total ! 

Males. 

Females. 

2 

3 

4 

5 


7 

9,315 

! 

1 

625 

60 

6-8 

4-3 

2*5 

9,611 

389 


3-9 

1*6 

2*3 

9,771 

229 

... 

2-3 

1*3 

1*0 

9,655 

345 

... 

3-5 

1*8 

17 

9,672 

263 

65 

3*3 

1*9 

1*4 

9,637 

363 


3-6 

1-9 


9,885 

89 

27 

IT 

0*8 

0*3 

9,198 

37 

1 765 

8 

3*7 

' 4'3 

9,805 

195 


1-9 

i 

! 1-2 

1 

•7 

9,290 

46 

! 

664 

7T 

3*3 

IKEA 

•fi.'J 3-8 , 

9,977 

20 

3 

•23 

T8 

•05 

9,895 

105 


1 

•6 

'4 

i 

9,973 

24 

3 

0-27 

l)’19 

008: 

9,708 

... 

292 

2‘9 

1-4 

1*5 


Total State 


2r* 


MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION. 

Subsidiary Table IV. 

Variation in Migration since 1891. 


Natural Divisions, Districts oi Cities. 

Percentage of District 

BORN. 

Percentage or Increase 

AMONG 

[ 

1901, j 

1891, 

District 

born. 

Total popu- 
lation. 

I 

2 

3 

4 

5 

HIMALAYAS AXD Sl B-UIMALAi'A. WEST. ^ 

i 

! 

i 


1 

f 


Jammc Province. 

i 

! 

i 

1 

] 


! 

1 

+11-7 

Jammu ... ... ... ,,, 

85-5 


j 


95‘9 


’ '12*2 

Udhampnr m ... 

j 



Ml • » ‘ * » • 

95T 


+12*58 

Bhimbar 




Jasrota m 

84‘9 


: +1*78 

Pane 11 Jagir 

97-2 i 


... 1 +13*36 

Bhadarwaii 

94’9 

1 


... +*579 

1 

Total Jammu Province 

92-5 ! 


... 

+5*68 

Kashmir Province, 




Kh.as n* *** '** 

983 

... 

1 

+21*49 

Mozaffarabad '*» 

1 93*2 


... 

+24*78 

Total Kashmir Province 

97*6 

... 

... 

+21’95 , 

Frontier Districts. 





Ladakh - 

90*4 

... 

... 

+19-70 


94*6 



+263-08 

Gilgit 





Total Frontier Districts 

98*2 

... 

... 

1 

+46-02 

Total State 

94*9 

... 


i 

+ 14*21 



30 


-MOVEMENT OF 'J BE POPULATION. 

Subsidiary Table V. 

Migration to and from British territory aiui t'ntdatory States 


Province, 


Give 

^ TO 

Rfceive'? from 

tern- 

tory. 

x ^ 

Feudatory 

States, 

t 1 

^ — 

British terri- 
tory. 

Feudatory 

States, 

1 

X 

Jb 

X 

3 - 

s ^ 

Males. 

tu 

13 

1 

. 

1 

2 

3 

^ 1 ^ 

6 ' 7 

S 

9 









2,653 

1,248 

... 

28,410 37,202 

777 

556 

Kashnifr Province 








36,229 43,829 

82i 39 

9,848 4,198 

38 

11 

Frontier Oiacricta ... 

44i 









592 6 

j 


... 

Total State 

38.92G 45,091 

82 39 

38,850 41,466 

81 5j 

1 567 


Note. —T otal given ... 84,138 

Total received ... 8l’698 


Difference ... 2.440 lew received tBan given 


31 


CHAPTER 111— RELIGION. 

1 . Religions of the people. — There are certain practical matters of 
every day life which characterise the followers of the several religions and which 
ought to be summarised here. They are by no means of universal application, 
but are generally observed ; and people attach far more importance to them 
than their trivial nature would seem to warrant. The Hindu, Jain and the 
Budhist believe in their respective Shastras ; the Sikh have faith in the teachings 
of the Granth Sahib, while the Muhammadans owe allegiance to the Quran Sharif, 
and accept only the tenets of the Shara Muhamdi. The divine edifices of the 
different classes necessarily constitute their places of worship. The Hindus 
venerate the cow and will not kill animals as a general rule ; Sikhs also show 
fanatical reverence for the cow, but will kill other animals and enjoy the 
meat thereof without offence to the doctrines to which they bow. The 
Muhammadans hate dog, abhor swine, but do not refrain from killing or eating 
most of the animals that they may come across when out-hunting. The Sikh 
abstains from tobacco, but spirits and narcotics are not forbidden to him ; the 
Hindu may indulge in tobacco, and, excepting some sects of the Brahmans, 
may indulge in the use of liquors too ; while for the Muhammadans the use 
of spirits is strictly forbidden- Hindus and Muhammadans shave their heads, 
but the one is enjoined by religion to keep a lock of hair upon the crown of his 
head, while the other is ordered to have that also cropped. Customs relat- 
ing to eating, drinking and smoking promiscuously are due for their force more 
to castes than to religions, and will be noticed in their proper place. But while 
subject to caste rules a Musalman will eat and drink without scruple from the 
hands of a Hindu, no Hindu will ever accept food or water from a Musalman. 
Muhammadans, with the exception of the Shias, have no scruples to partake of 
food from the hands of a Hindu, and do generally take food with the Christians, 
provided pork form no part of it, unlike the Hindus who, with the exception of 
course of those who have been to Europe, regard the touch of all but a Hindu 
as positive pollution. In Dogar this difference is very keenly observed, and 
certain variations and relaxations too of late gaining ground in the Punjab and 
other advanced countries are not at all yet allowable here. Hindus, on the 
contrary, here will discard or chuck away anything which, while, carrying 
it in the bazar, they have reason to believe that either their person or any 
part of their clothing has been defiled by coming in contact with a Musalman. 

2. The total population of the State may, with regard to religion, be 
distinguished as Hindus, Jains, Sikhs, Muhammadans, Budhists, Christians 
and Parsis. 

3. There were no Jews or Brahmos in the Jammu and Kashmir State 
on the night of the census. An examination of the figures leads us to the con- 
clusion that the predominant religion of the State is Muhammadanism, 
representing 74‘16 per cent, of the total population. Next in order stand the 
Hindus and represent 23-71 per cent, of the total population, while Budhists, 
Sikhs and Jains represent 1*21, -89 and -01 per cent., respectively, of the 
total population. The total Christian population of the whole State amounts 
to 422, or, in other woi-ds, the figures for this census exceed the ones for the 
census of 1891 by 204; of the total number of Christians not less than 202 are 
converts. To the establishment of the missionary institutions within the territories 
of His Highness lately as well as to the increase in the tendency of a larger 
influx of the Europeans to the Happy Valley is due the abnormal excess of 
48-34 per cent. The present census shows only 11 Parsis, while there were 
only 9 on the occasion of the census of 1891 . The Hindus are mostly found 
in Jammu, and represent a very small minority in the Province of Kashmir, 
while in Ladakh and Gilgit their numbers are quite insignificant and amount 
to only 2,214 out of the total Hindu population of 689,073. In this respect, 
however, our figures show again an increase of 1,955 persons against the census 
of 1891. Easy means of communication and the removal of the restrictions 
upon free trade as well as the stationing of troops at the Gilgit Agency neces- 
sitating the presence of the Commissariat and other departments, and private 



23 


servants constitute the main causes of this increase. Sikhs are found ia 
Jammu and Kashmir in larger numbers than in the Frontier Districts. But the 
presence of these on the Frontier Districts also is sure indication of healthy 
administration, and I hope that during coming decade the numbers -will 
augment still mbre. 

4. Jains have decreased by 154 persons since the census of 1891 ; almost 
all the Jains with the single exception of one at Srinagar Kluis are returned 
at Jammu. These people are foreign traders and like birds of passage flock to 
where trade is brisk. Apparently these people are the victims of the severity 
of the chiingi and custom tariff which has led to their emigration, and it may 
not be wondered at if the revision of the customs and the abolition of the 
cliungi rules in the mofassil may see them returning again. 

5. Our Budhist population has arisen to 35,047 against 29,603 of 1891. 
Ladakh is the chief seat of Budhism, and out of this number not less than 
30,216 have been returned in Ladakh, The form of Budhism prevalent in 
Ladakh is a modified form of the religion preached by Budha himself and his 
followers. Last Census Report says, “ that the modification is due to the in- 

troduction of the mystical system of the Tantrists, as evidenced by the pictures 
“ of the prevailing I’ed and yellow sects which are filled with representations of 
“ the three-eyed desti-oying Shiva, and of his blood-drinking consort, the three- 
“ eyed goddess ‘Trilochna.’ My predecessor in the census operations in the 
“ State as a Hindu gentleman was a better authority on the subject, and 1 am 
“ not prepared to offer any comments on the quotation by way of explanation 

or otherwise.” 

6. The great mass of the people of Ladakh are almost ail of one race, 
they intermarry and eat together and are all eligible as members of the national 
priesthood. They are addicted to the use of a beverage known as chang, very 
thick and of a blue colour. Like most of the Europeans they do not 
think ill of dancing and might be seen enjoying themselves, drinking and 
merry-making on festive occasions, such as marriages and others. The Budhists 
are said to be deeply devoted to their spiritual leaders, and in some instances 
their attachment exceeds by far the devotion displayed by the Muhammadans 
towards the propagators of the tenets of their religion. The Frontier Districts 
Officer, however, adds that it is open to question whether a leader of Budhism 
will be successful in maintaining his influence over his congregation in com- 
parison to a Muhammadan preacher over his votaries when put to actual test. 
The present form of the Budhistic religion is mixed up with a great deal of 
superstitious matter, and the two forms of the religion resemble each other as 
a body imbued with life would resemble a mere skeleton. It consists mostly 
of forms and rituals ; the priestly class known as Lsimas are celibates and 
lead the life of a hermit. 

The Parsis are confined only to Srinagar, while the Christians are 
spread all over the dominions of His Highness the IVIaharaja Sahib. 

7. Sub divisions of Hinduism.— Amongst the Hindus the majority 
belongs to the prevailing form of the religion, namely, that type of it which is 
designated as the orthodox form of the faith, viz., Sanatan Dharm. Animistic 
or that form of belief which induces people to recognise that natural phe- 
nomena are due to spirits, and that even inanimate objects have spirits is 
unknown in this country. 

Eeligious Movements and Eeforms.— As a matter of fact it is 
only when tranquility and comfort are politically secured and the security of life 
and property becomes ensured administratively and to top it free and liberal 
education, quickening intelligence engenders and promotes speculation, that 
men begin to think on religious topics. Religion with the majority of the 
people in their primitive state is nothing more than the observance of a certain 
set of dogmatic precepts, much like routine, aud demands no serious notice on 
their part. In the absence, therefore, of any specific cause or causes, couuteract- 
ing on preconceived notions and theories apt to make men devote their attention, 
to doctrinal discussions or religious principles, no commotion in the even tenor 
of religious life can be contemplated. It is, therefore, quite ia keeping with 



the natural course of events that the State has not known of any religious 
movements worth mentioning. With an eminently Hindu Government con- 
servative in its views and keenly imbued with respect for the tenents and the 
traditions handed down to it wdth a spirit of infinite toleration towards the 
numerous religions of which the different classes of its subjects are the votaries, 
it was not for a moment to be thought of that innovation in this direction 
would either be allowed or receive encouragement or countenance in ihe State, 
It is, however, too much to say what conditions may prevail under certain 
altered contingencies. 

Eager eyes of a reformer, therefore, in this direction will be agreeably sur- 
prised to find that the total population of the State fails to show even a single 
Wahabi, while of the Ahmadi or Kadiani sect there are only 43 souls. Their 
existence in Jammu city only is a sure indication of the fact that they represent 
those Muhammadans Avho have come up from the Punjab as State employees or 
otherwise ; similarly the insignificant number of Aryas, known as the followers of 
the well-known Dayanand Sarasvati, goes up to 79. This again is due to a like 
cause, namely the import of this element from the Punjab. Of late, however, the 
schism, which has taken place amidst the Kashmiri Pandits in the North-Western 
Provinces since the return ot Bishen Narain Dar of Lucknow from Europe, 
now some years ago, has not been without its effects even upon Kashmir 
and its quiet going people, and the creation of the two Sabhas known as the 
Dharam and the Bishen Sabhas is the result thereof. 

The Dharam Sabha consists of the orthodox Hindus, vfhile the latter 
advocates latitude in certain social matters. 



o4 


Subsidiary Table I- 

General Distribution of popv/aiion by Religion, 


Heiigioc. 

1001 

r 

1 

t 

5 

s 

Proportion per ' 

10,000. , 

j 

ISO! 

! o 

1 :i- 

£ 

1861. 

o 
o o 

1 §*5~ 

1 

PtRCtMAGt. Oi \ vai- 
\T10\ INtRLAsK (-j-) 
OK nE( RFASE 

1891 to ' l^'Si to 
190 1. ' 1891. 

i 

N'et rariatio:i 
1861 to 
1901. 


2 : 

3 

4 

5 

G 

1 r" 

8 i 9 

10 

MiUiatumada; 

1 

; 

2,lo4,fJ'^5' 

7,415/ 

1,703.710| 

1 

7,050 9 

' ... 

j ^ 

i 

1 

! 

i 

i 

i 

i-20-1 


Hind'.. 

1 

060,073 

1 

2,371‘G 

601,^00’ 

2,719 4 

1 

1 

\ 

—•39! 

... 


25>2S 

SS‘0 

11.309 

44-S 


1 

\ 

j 

+120*6 

... 


35,047 

120*0 

29.G0S 

i 

110-4 


1 

i ... 

I 

+18-4: 

... 

Jain 

442 

1*5 

1 

593! 

o p, 


! 

! 

! — 25’5| 

! 1 

- 


422i 

1 

1*5 

21S 

G 


i 

i 

+93 G 

... 

Parse*-? V .. 

1 

•04 

\ 

1 j 

r, 

j 

*04 

1 

\ 

+22*2 

i ; 


Otbei^ 

\ 

\ 

00 

i 

i 

■2 

le.Gisj 

i 

05*3 

j 

\ 

! 1 

— 99‘G 



35 


Subsidiary Table II- 

Distribution of Religion by Natural Divisions and Districts. 


Muhammadans. 


Animists. 


Others* 


Vatural Division aii'l I pj^-oportion por j l^roponion per | Proportion per I Fropoition pe * 
Bistricr ■ ^ - — ■ - - — ■ - - --- ■ , . 


HIMALAYAS AND SUB- 
HIMALAYA WEST. 


J A M M u Pro V : n c e 


Cdhampur 
Bhimber . . 

Jasrota 
Punch. Jagii 
' Bhadai wah J agir 


... G.029-1 
.. o,030'7 
.. 2.07ri 
. 7,896 8 
... 673'9 

... 6,396-2 


L>ial Jauiuiu ProMiiee ... L,! 16'1 ^ ... |5,762'1|5.339‘7 


K At II MIR Provinok. 


Kbas 


I 57L3 


Mozaffarabad ... I 247*6 


Total Kashmir Province ..I 524-3 635-5 ... l9,363-Si9,305-2i 


Frontier Districts. 

j 

Ladakh 12‘9; ... j 

Oilgit ... . 328'7 

Total Frontier Dietriois ... 97*6 16 7 


1901. 

1891. 1881. 


i 

3, 787*7 



7.859 



2, 091-0 


9,067*5 

... j 

3j598‘8 


5,762*1 

5 . 539-7 ... 

i 

1 

9,364‘3( 

i 

i 

9,35S-4j 

1 

i 

... j ... 

! 

9, 363-S 9,305*2 ... 

8,165*9 

' 

9,654*1 

! 

1 

1 

! 

8,565*5 

' 

7,282-9 ... 

1 

i 


82-3 

175-7' ... 
65*9 ... 

11-6 ... 

25S'6 


121-8j ... I 


... 1,821-2 

17-2 ... 

... 1,336-9 


Subsidiary Table III 

Distribution of Christians by Distriett^ 


DlSTRICl. 

Nlmbkr 

tji CJIhii>fIA>5. 

Variaiion. 

ISOl 4001. ; 1881— 1891. 1881—1001 

i 

tool- 

ISOl 18H] 

1 

2 

o 4 

5 0 7 

,,, 

145 1 

1 

40 

99 

i 

Kashmir .. 

i 

241 

1 

145 ‘ 

09 1 

Vroptier 

! 

:!3 1 

i 

27 

I 1 

6 1 ... ; 


Subsidiary Table IV 

Distribution of Chrisfiau^s lu ra:e and denominalio7}. 



Europfan 

Eurasian 

N ATI VI , 

Total, 

Varia 

TION 
-f- OR — 

DfiNOMiKATIO.N. 

Males, ^teiuales 

r 

Malt'? Females. 

Males. Females. 

I9u]. 

1891 

1 

.J o 

4 ; 5 

t 

t) 7 

8 

9 

10 

A-.‘5rIican CommiiDict' 

; 77 

1 

7 ' 8 

27 32 

236 

182 

-f5l 

Ca4Rui?t 


1 

1 

1 


“El 

L-;taeiaD» &c. 





5 

— 5 

PreaOjteriaii 

0 

: 

18 ' 10 

40 

I 4 


3otxaa Catholic 

10 5 

“ i 

14 

33 j 
j 

15 

f 

~E 1 8 

J eaomlnation not returned .. 

5 0 

1 

! 

1 

! 

Ou 34 

1 

112 J 

j 

12 

-flOO 


MMT , - : zz.— “ -■ - 



CHAPTER )Y. 

AGE, SEX AND CIVIL COXDITION. 

It is difficult to elicit from the people a correct return of ages, and more 
particularly so the ages of the female population. The Mians aud other high class 
families, whose ladies are subject to parda system, were naturally averse to 
any enquiry being made as regards the ages of their females. So much about 
the well-to-do families. The masses even, have, besides their really being 
ignorant of their own ages, an instinctive repulsion to give information as to age 
of their females. There is over and above this a practice among the females of 
reducing the number of their years even when they become old enough to profit 
bj- their lie ; amongst men reverse is the case and old men exaggerate on the 
other side, and add years to their age. It is stated in the English Census 
Reports that “we find ourselves on very uncertain grounds, and must proceed 
“with great care and circumspection ” rvhen dealing with the ages of the people. 
If such care and circumspection is found necessary when dealing with the English 
returns of ages, they will be hundred times more so when treating with those 
available in India. 

(1) . The proportion borne by the female population to the male popula- 
tion of the State as a whole has increased by 4-31 since 1S91 ; for whereas in 
that year the number of females to l.COO males was 879‘9I it now stands at 
884'22. It is somewhat difficult to account for the rise in the proportion in 
1901, except on the supposition that the female population of ten years ago was 
a little under-estimated. The pu’oportion of females t j 1 ,000 males, however, 
varies considerably by provinces. In Jammu Province the pi’oportion stands in 
the ratio of 88‘i'29, v/hile iii Kashmir Province the ratio dreps to the following 
figure of 876’18. In the Frontier Districts the proportion is c nly 932'87. We 
thus find that the females bear the greatest proportion to males in the Frontier 
Difstricts. In the city of Jammu and Srinagar the latter stands first in this 
respect and sliows that there are 870‘83 females to male population of everv 
one thonsaud. In the Province of Jammu, Bhimber shows 90o’17 females to 
1 ,000 males with the exception of course of Bhadarwah jagir which comes in 
with a figure of 960’d3 females in each thousand males. 

(2) . A perusal of the numbers counted under each age-peiiod shows that 
both males and females are numerous between the ages of 5— iO than at any 
other age. Between u and 20 the total population rises gradually iu numbers, 
increases very suddenly between 20 and 30, rises considerably atter tin a<j(> of 
35, and then again after 45. The smallest proportion of the population bel'uo-s 
to the jo — 60 period, but strangely enough the numbers of those who have 
passed their sixtieth yetir are practically more excessive than the numbers of 
those between the ages of 45 and 50 TLe proportion of females to ), 000 males 
is highest at the age period 0 — 5, namely 978’2, between the ages of 5 aud lo 
the proportion drops slightly to 918'1, and again it goes up to 1,037'9 between 
the ages of 20 and 25, and continues to go clown until the age-period 35 and 
when it stands at 78I'09. From that point it again commences tu increase tc> 
the figure of 824-2 at the age of 60 and over. The female population is far 
more numerous between the ages 0 — 5 than at any other psriod of life. 

(3) . As regards the infant population of tho State, that is to say, children 
under one year of age, it may be said that ten years ago it numbered 114,220 
while the figures stand at 1,07,960 in 1901. 

(4) . The civil condition of the people next demands attention, and deal- 
ing with the relation borne by each main religion to the total population of the 
State by the married, unmarried and widowed, it appears that the married 
Moharaedan.s show the high.est percentage, namely, 33-4: unmarried of the same 
community form 35’9 per cent, of tim total population of the State. Wliile in the 
two provinces of Jammu and Kashmir tiie proportion of married Moharnedans 
stands at 13 2 and 17-09 and those of unmarried is 14’6 and 18-2, respectivelv. 
In the Frontier Districts the ratio is 3-1 married and 3-2 unmarried, w-hile the 
percentage of the married Hindus, on the other hand, forms 10-5 per cent, of tlie 
total population. Sikhs of the same civil condition are -i per cent. 



(5). Widowed females, it is uoticed, are eousiderably in excess of 
widowed males ; but unmarried men are roughly double the number of un- 
married women, while in case of married ones the number of both sexes is equal. 
It apjjears tliat among Sikhs the unmarried both ot male and female form the 
highest percentage of the whole community ; that per cent, of the Jain 
population is married ; and that among the widowed the women and men are 
nearly equal. 'I'he percentage borne by the married Budhists to the total po- 
pulation of that religion is highest between the ages dU aud ov^er. Excluding 
the age-period from 0—15, it appears that the percentage borne by the un- 
married to the total population is highest at the age-periods between 15 and 2(t 
and steadily decreases between the age-period 45 — 50. and again rises be- 
tween 50 and 55, and falls down again at 55 — b(». Widowed of this commun- 
ity stand in the relation of 1,254 males to 2,550 females. Christians next 
deserve consideration, aud their married aud munarried numbers show a relation 
of 95 to 67. I’he widowed among them are exceptioualiy small, aud our figures 
ought to be naturally deficient in this respect. Unlike Hindus, where widow 
marriage is not allowed, as a rule, others cau assume the civil condition at will, 
and there being no .specific column to show what condition he or she was in be- 
fore entering a married existence, it become.s difficult to ascertain the true 
strength of onr figures. But standing as they are tlie relation of the married to 
the unmarried between the age-period of 0 — 10 is 1 to 100; while the same be- 
tween th • as'e-peiiod of 15—25 is 25 married to 45 unmarried. 

T e Parsis in this state aumher only J 1, all of which are in Srinagar. 
Married .-.re found between the age-periods of 20 to 50; widowed there are nil. 

>5)' study of civil condition relatively of age-periods proves that 
married population increases steadily during the following age-periods, between 
15 — '30, forming 23’2 per cent of the total population, it decreases more rapidly 
until at the age-period of 60, and at 60 and over it again goes up much higher. 
The unmarried naturally bulk more largely in the lower age-periods, and from 
the period 10 — 15 onwards decrease very steadily until after the age of 35 when 
they cease to form any appreciable percentage of tlie total population. 



39 


The ages of the people, Subsidiary Table I. 

Unadjusted age return of 100,000 of each sex. 



! 




u 

3,537 

i 3,931 

47 

178 

144 

94 

3 

1 

1,543 

; 1,579 

48 

4ot,> 

570 

95 

25 

•> 

2,822 

! 3,210 

49 

125 

109 > 

96 

7 

3 

s’oos 

j 3,481 

50 

3,750 

3,275 

97 1 

2 

4 

2,943 

I 3,190 

51 

154 . 

124 

98 ‘ 

4 

o 

3,114 

j 3,354 

52 

249 ; 

202 

39 

3 

6 

3,010 

3 315 

53 

110 ' 

95 

100 

52 

7 

2,683 

! 2,963 

54 

1G^ . 

145 

101 

1 

H 

3,438 

3,2o‘3 

55 

909 1 

<.i92 

102 

2 

9 

2,241 

2,216 

56 

153 

154 

103 

o 

10 

3,711 

3,419 

57 

lol 

100 

104 ' 

1 

11 

1,:^44 

1,322 

58 

119 

148 

lo5 

8 

12 

4,20S 

0,529 

59 

42 

110 

106 

2 

13 

1,21S 

1.130 

60 

2.S92 

2.194 

107 : 

1 

14 

1,914 

1 ,7oS 

Cl 

7S 

85 

108 

1 

lo 

2,590 

2.342 

02 

131 

13S 

109 

1 

10 

2,242 

2,253 

63 

54 

7 6 

110 ‘ 

2 

17 

GSG 

696 

64 

72 

66 

111 

2 

18 

2,182 

2,434 

65 

438 

256 

U2 

2 

10 

587 

542 

66 

70 

73 

113 


20 

3,6 i 6 

4.8S2 

67 

40 

57 

114 

1 

22 

474 

454 

68 

51 

49 

115 

1 

22 

1,301 

1,325 

69 

31 

38 

116 

1 

23 

637 

456 

7i> 

N22 

73i; 

ii7 

1 

24 

1,108 

1.204 

71 

25 

41 

US 1 


25 

4.664 

5,143 

72 , 



119 ; 

1 

2G 

817 

1 782 

73 

26 

29 

120 

3 

27 

649 

621 

74 

30 

25 

121 

1 

28 1 

1,201 i 

j 1,271 

75 1 

273 ■ 

220 

122 


29 ‘ 

302 ! 

1 362 

' 76 

IS 

44 

123 


30 

5,971 ; 

6,160 

77 

14 

24 

124 


31 

275 

2S4 

78 

22 

45 

125 

1 

32 

1,547 * 

1,192 

■ 79 

14 ' 

7 

120 


33 

358 ! 

319 

80 

524 ; 

519 

127 


34 , 

458 ' 

300 

81 

16 

34 

128 


35 

3,744 ’ 

3,368 , 

82 

21 

21 

129 


36 

1,111 1 

920 ' 

i 83 

7 

10 

130 

1 

37 

325 : 

246 

i 84 

22 

27 

131 


38 , 

585 ■ 

531 1 

j 85 , 

42 

41 

132 

1 

39 

236 , 

253 1 

' 86 

9 

15 

133 


40 

5,492 i 

5.393 

87 i 

7 

7 

134 


41 

196 • 

216 * 

88 ! 

9 

13 

135 


42 

446 ' 

419 ' 

89 1 

4 ‘ 

6 

136 


43 

168 

159 . 

90 ‘ 

132 

102 : 

137 


44 

240 

253 i 

91 

4 

4 

138 


45 

2,328 

1,877 ^ 

92 ’ 

5 

5 , 

139 


40 

231 

243 ! 

03 ! 

^7 1 

1 

140 

2 


! 


3 


4 

1 


L 


I 

I 

1 

1 

2 
1 
1 


1 

1 



1 


i 

1 



I 




« 


tc K Cl ki- r\r CO 



10 


The ages of the people- Subsidiary Table II 

Age distribution of ]O,000 0 / eork stw. 




r - - 








lOul. 

IHOI. 



Agk 

- - 

- ' 






Male- 

Fenuiles, 

Malc« 

Kcniales. 



1 

2 3 

4 

5 

0 

and under 1 


353 

3it2 



1 

•> 


154 

158 



2 

3 


2S2 ■ 

331 




.. 4 


301 

348 



4 

5 


204 

320 





Total 0 and under 5 

1,364 

1,539 

1,594 

1,780 

5 and under 10 

... 

1,449 

1,505 

1,404 

1,428 

10 

15 



1,230 

1,116 

083 

819 

15 

20 


833 

816 

784 

780 

20 

j .,25 


708 

832 

764 

898 

25 

- 30 


763 

SIS 

779 

S55 

30 

35 


s61 

830 

826 

864 

35 

.. -to 


tlOO 

532 

581 

j 535 

1 

40 

,, <- 45 



od4 

j 644 

632 

! 638 

45 



331 

300 

366 

! 208 

50 

>, » 


450 

384 

441 

i 382 

55 

„ .. 60 



133 

120 

146 

113 

00 

and over 



605 1 

564 

625 

544 



Total 5 and over 60 

8,616 

8,461 

8,331 

8,154 



Unspecified 


i 

! 

75 

75 



(jRANo Total 

10,000 

j 10,000 

10,000 

*10,018 


Mean age 




i 23'6?^A 

24-3-,lVo 

23-2x’J;)\ 


* These figures have been taken fivin the last Census Report. 



41 


Subsidiary Table III. 

Age lUsfribution of 10,000 of each spx by Religion. 



HIN’DCS. 

I Muhammadans. 

Animists. 

Aok. 

! 

i 

Males. 1 

! 

i 

j 

Females. 

Males. 

Females. 


Females. 

] 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

4 

and under 1 

261 1 

272 

385 

! 432 



I .2 

138 ! 

1 

141 

162 

1 165 



-2 .. .. 3 

211 

253 

307 

345 

i 


3 t 

233 

282 

325 

372 

1 

1 

i 

... 

4 , .,5 ... 

223 

267 

319 

339 

j. 


Total 0 and under 5 

i 

1,066 ^ 

1,215 

1,198 

i 

! 1,653 

1 


o and under 10 

1,186 

1,325 

1,541 

1,5 GO 


... 

10 15 . . 

1,168 : 

989 

1,254 

1.158 



15 . 20 

822 

814 

S35 

^16 


- 

1 

20 . .. 2.5 

779 

890 

6S5 

S13 

1 



25 ,. .,30 ... 

923 

92^ ' 

769 

1 1 

1 /85 



30 .. .. 35 

937 

903 

835 , 

1 Sll 



•35 „ lO 

619 

1 543 

j 

591 

! 

527 



•10 „ „ 15 

731 

{ 

i 702 

630 

1 026 


... 

15 „ .. 50 

391 

- 339 

309 

1 285 

j 


... 

50 5-5 ... .. 

o07 

416 

1 

430 

' 362 



35 „ 

177 

1 140 

! 

lU 

; 108 


j ... 

o'D and over 

694 

i 

1 760 

j 

569 

‘ 487 

i 

... 

j 

{ 

1 

'['’ji-U 5 aii'i ovi^r ‘*0 

8,9.34 

I 8,795 

8,502 

8,347 


) 

1 

1 JRAM) 

10,000 

i 10,000 

10,000 

' 10,000 



Mean s_fe 

26-8^V^ 


23'7-^ 

j 227^5 

... 

... 


animi'Strf remriied in. the State. 



42 


Subsidiary Table under Second Addendum to 5th Note on 

Census Report. 

The ages of the Feoplf, 



jAMiir 

AM' Kashmir Statf, \ialf*5. 

Ai-c-. 

Actual. 

Smoothed iritl Smoot liCd arltii 
iutermediate. ^ final. 


o 

3 j 

! 4 


/ 

1 

3.537 i 

3.537 

L 

3,543 

2A'34 I 

2,9M i 

2,822 

2.771 ; 

2.0 Jl 


3,0US 

I 2.6:50 1 

2,^h5 


2.943 

2,979 ! 

2.901 1 

o 

3,114 

2,552 ! 

2,SS2 


3,010 

3,93^ ! 

2!7!‘U 


2.0S3 

2.SV7 : 

2.771 


1 3,43S 

3.017 

2.725 


2,24l 

2,023 

2,702 


! 3.711 

2,968 : 

2,589 

il 

1,244 

2 524 i 

2.532 

12 

1 4 20S 

2.459 1 

2.406 

lo 

; 1,218 

2,235 * 

2.6,13 

ii 

; i,9U 

2,434 i 

2,177 

lo 

' 2,590 

1.7-30 ! 

2 f)SS 

IG 

2.242 

1,923 1 

1.938 

17 

GS6 

1.657 

l.'^O 7 

18 

2,152 

1.875 

1,791 

19 

587 

1.521 

1,711 

20 

3,676 

, 1.641 

1,631 

21 

22 

474 

1.315 1 

1,627 

1.301 

1,419 j 

1.591 

23 

537 

1.617 ; 

l,6o3 

li-t 

1,10S 

i 

1,5 '*'5 

25 

4.6*j4 

1/5-5 5 1 

1,6^6 

26 

27 

817 

1^6^^ 1 

1.620 

649 

i!526 

1 6-57 

28 

1,201 

! 

1.6 U 

29 

302 

1,0^0 i 

1.629 

30 

5.971 

, 1.859 1 

1,584 

31 

275 

1,091 1 

1,556 

32 

1,547 

^ 1 71^2 

1.512 

33 

35S 

1.276 

1^514 

34 

45S 

1.414 

i!476 

35. 

36 

3,744 

1.199 1 

i;449 

1,111 

1,245 j 

1,399 

37 

325 

1,20' » i 

1,365 

cS 

, 5S5 

1,550 

1.269 i 


236 

1,367 

1,216 ; 

>0 

' 5,492 

1.39! 

1.141 1 

41 

! 19C 

1,308 i 

l'095 ; 

42 

! 446 

1,3C8 1 

1,042 

43 

16S 

676 

! 

44 

240 

6S3 

i 903 


2.S2S 

G29 

925 

46 

231 

GS6 

878 

47 

178 

663 

840 

48 

455 

' 94H 

750 

49 

125 

932 

717 

50 

3,750 

' 947 

681 

51 

1 

1 

154 

j 878 

! 

i 

{ 

650 

1 


! 

1 

Age=. 

Ja.mmo A\n Kashmir Sia' 

1 ■ ' ! 

. , [Smootlied until 

* intermediate. 

I’F, MVLE>. 

Siiioothed u! itl 
final 

1 

0 

3 

.. 

4 

52 

249 

8S6 

61 2 

53 

110 

318 

612 

54 

16S 

318 

584 

55 

909 

288 

559 

56 

153 

290 

532 

57 

101 

265 

510 

58 

119 

661 

443 

59 

42 

G4G 

42^ 

Gj 

2,892 

652 

412 

61 

78 

639 

398 

62 

131 

645 

383 

63 

54 

154 

378 

64 

72 

154 

335 

65 

438 

136 

295 

66 

76 

135 

254 

67 

40 

127 

213 

bS 

51 

204 

163 

60 

31 

194 

157 

70 

822 

203 

149 

71 

25 

198 

143 

72 

85 

19S 

137 

73 

26 

88 

136 

! 74 

30 

86 

129 

75 

273 

72 

122 

i 76 

18 

71 

114 

77 

14 

6S 

107 

78 

22 

118 

91 

! 79 

14 

]18 

1 84 

80 

524 

119 

Ts 

' 81 

16 

116 

73 

82 

21 1 

iis 

68 

! 83 

7 ] 

1 22 

65 

84 

22 ! 

! 20 

57 

85 

42 

t 17 

49 

86 

9 

1 IS 

39 

87 

7 

14 

29 

88 

0 

32 

20 

89 

4 i 

31 1 

IK 

90 

132 

31 1 

18 

91 

4 

10 

17 

92 

5 1 

10 1 

16 

93 

2 ' 

! 10 

15 

94 

3 ^ 

10 

12 

95 

25 

10 

8 

96 

7 

6 

7 

97 

2 

8 

6 

98 

4 

i ^ 

5 

99 

3 

1 3 

3 

100 and 
over. 

GG 

I CG 

t 

66 

Total ... 

100 , 00 c 

i Kot gm 

loothed. 


1 

I 




43 


Subsidiary Table I- 

General proportion of the Sexes by Natural Divisions, Districts and Cities. 


Natural Division, District or City 

Females to 1,000 Males. 

! 

1901. 

i 

1891. 1 

1881. 

1872. 

1 

2 

3 ! 

! 

4 

5 

HIMALAYAS AND SUB-HIMALAYA, WEST. 






Jammu Province 

... 


883 3 

868 9 

... 

... 

Jammu Khas, includiiii^ City ... 



>552‘3 

^17'8 

... 


Udhampur 


... 

875*8 

%76*3 

... 

... 

Bhimber ... 



905-1 

S8S*4 



Jasrota 



S717 

•560 7 



Punch Jagir 



894-9 

892-3 

... 

... 

Bhadarwah Jagir 

... 


9 00 ’6 

933*3 

... 

- 

Kashmir pRovl^'CE 



8761 

8892 

i 

1 

... 

Khas, including City ... 



880 0 

895*9 

1 


Mozaffarabad ... ... 



853-8 

849 6 

1 

... 

Frontier Districts 



9328 

926‘6 

... 

•• 

Ladakh 



985*5 

967*3 

i 

1 

Gilgit 



802*5 

bil'h 1 

1 

t 

! 

... 

1 

! 

Jammu City ... ... 



025-9 

CO 

[ 


Srinagar City ... 



S70*8 

«96*6 

j 

j 

... 


4t 

Subsidiary Table I. 

Distribution of 10,000 of each sex. hy age and ciiil condition. 


Au ■ 



FtM Vf.f- > 

T5 

<1. 

O 

rs 

i ^ 

i 

! 

I 

S i 

B 

t 


i 

1 

s 

n 

d 

C 

al ! 

t \ 

1 

1 

2 ' 

i 

3 1 

I 

5 

6 

! 7 

0—5 

OS 

1-98 

1 

1 i 

I 0* 

1 

718 4 

3*62 

] 

'17 

5 — 10 ... 

70075 

i 

8‘22 1 

■4031 

672*44 

32 66 

! 1*28 

10—15 ' 

i 

GC>1’5 

40*44 

1*32 

337'5 

181*00 

i 

i 

; 4-62 

15—20 

316-4 

120-46 

5 

67*46 

1 

i 304*4 

I ! 

11T02 

1 

20-25 

1G272 

204'S 

8*51 

16-08 

1 355 93 

1 

I 

i 17*34 

I 

1 

25—30 ... 

105-4 

285*16 

14*403 

20*81 

i 

337 67 

1 

I 25-19 

I 

30—35 

58 '08 

375*54 

23-16 

8 004 

337-lC> ' 

1 

44-56 

36-40 

33 20 

266-99 

18-20 

i 

3*08 ; 

210-109 

35 ’56 

40 — 45 ... 

2525 

1 201*76 1 

30 21 

2*24 

1 

221 *’90 ' 

77 92 

45 — 50 ... 

1170 

i 

146-21 ; 

17*05 

1 

-88 

1 

95*57 

I 

44*507 

50—55 ... 

111 

® 19178 

I 

1 

; 32-31 

i 

1*06 

1 

1 

93-04 ' 
! 

i 

1 

86*04 

53—60 ... ... 

3-5 

i 

55*16 

! 

1 

11*14 

•27 

28*62 ^ 

1 

1 

27*55 

60 and ... 

13 6 

i 

1 

1 

1 

22&*85 

78*87 

2*5 

1 

72 20 , 

1 

t 

190 03 

Total 

i 

2,836 31 

i 

i 

2,229-31 

241 -02 

1,852*64 

2.274-23 1 

J 

i 

565*87 




il 


Subsidiary Table II. 

Distribution by Civil Cuii iition ixnd tnuin ci'j-t ycnod-i of 10,000 of each sex. 


Age 

Unmarried. ; 

Married, 

Widowed. 

Females per tf 

MALES, 


xe , 

1 

1 

i . 

1 1 

1 ^ 

i 

t ? 

X 

r : ^ 

\ "** 


t £ 

1 

! 

.5 ' 

X 1 

j 

' S 

' 

1 

2 1 

! 3 

4 1 5 

6 7 

& 

9 

! 10 

5 years to 10 years ... 

700'7a 

1 

1 

672-44 

S-22 32 66 

■403 

1 28 

j 

1 

833 011 

3,071-12 

3,179 43 

10 years to 15 years 

6Ul*5 

337'5 

i j 

40 41 13100 

1-32 

4-62 

561 OG 

; 3,662-16 

3,497-30 

1 

15 years to 40 years 

B75‘8, 

I 

117-34 

i 

1,252-80 1,345-5 

i 

69 3 

133 7 

173 62 

1,233-43 

! 

1,930-6 

1 

40 years and over 

65*47 

6‘96 

i 016 8 511-5 

170 5 

425*/ 4 

106 30 

557 05 

j 

2,498- i7 

1 

All ages 

2,103 62 

^ 1,13126 

* 2.227 34, 2,270 64 

i i 

241-53 

065-7 

539 19 

lo'lO 44' 2,342 18 


Subsidiary Table IV- 

Distribution by main age pniois of 10,000 of each Civil Conditi.oi, 


Age. 

1 JIA.K. 

j ftMA, .A 

F nnuirried 

1 

1 Mamed. 

Widowed. 

F ti manied 

M a-ned 

Widow ed. 

1 

2 

3 , 4 

5 

6 

7 

0 year to 10 years 

1.403-47 

lire 

•4d 

82 

36 28 

I 4" 

10 years to 15 years 

6ui*5 

1 

4r-44 

1*32 

! 337-5 

\ 8 i UO 

4 2 

15 years to 40 years ... 

1 

675*3 

1, *252-89 

j 

69-3 

117 3-1 

1 54 .' 4 

! 


40 years and over 

65*47 

‘U6 3 ! 

i 

{ 

17i‘ 5 

.i-D-. 


425 74 



Subsidiary Table VI. 

Proportion of the sexes by Civil Condition for Religions and Natural Dvimions. 




47 





49 


CHAPTER Y.-EDUCATION. 

1. I would bave only too willingly undertaken the task of elucidating 
the nature and the means of education by a reference to that part of the State 
Administration Report which treats on the subject — I do not mean high class 
education, but only the primary part of it— had it not been in conflict with the 
express instructions of the Census Commissioner for India conveyed in his 
thirteenth note on Census Reports, para 9. I beg at the same time, however, to 
be excused for a little diversion if I take up the question of the primary edu- 
cation, and discuss it at some length to induce the State authorities to do justice 
to it. In doing so I deal with only one district. The want of primary educa- 
tion in the country struck me forcibly when 1 was making an inspection tour 
in connection with my duties as a Revenue Officer of the State in the district 
of Bhimber. 1 should add that in this country, as everywhere else, the revenues 
depend, to a greater extent, upon the agricultural classes. In fact it is they 
who furnish the means and provide us wherewith to sustain life. Should we 
not, therefore, strive hard to better the condition of this class of our subjects ? 
All attempts in this direction are, however, impossible unless they are reclaimed 
by some description of education, even the most rudimentary — primary or 
whatevei' you may call it. 

According to the recent census returns the population of the Bhimber 
district amounts to 400,229 souls, inclusive of 190,145 females. 

A reference to the Punjab Educational Report for 1899 and 1900 will 
show that there are 7,867 educational institutions in all for a male population of 
11,252,249 souls. The number of school-going boys is 239,024. Out of the 
above mentioned number of institutions we can fairly deduct the number of 
colleges and institutions which are maintained for female education. Reducing 
thus the number of schools, including High Schools, amounts to 2,637, and 
excluding High Schools to 2,581. The number of school boys in the latter 
class institutions amounts to 140,759, thus giving an average of 55 boys per 
school. 

On the basis of the Punjab figures our total number of boys expected to 
attend the schools under the present population would be more than 2,626 
in round numbers, requiring 48 institutions to be kept up to impart education 
to these boys at the Punjab rate, but in the district of Bhimber there is only 
so poor a number of schools as ten. 

2. In British India also the want of primary education amongst the agri- 
cultural classes has been the source of great trouble and difficulties to them- 
selves as well as to the Government. The Land Alienation Act, for instance, is 
one of the result of such troubles, and the necessity of passing such an Act was 
felt simply because the agricultural classes not knowing the three r’s could not 
guard their own interests, and were entirely left at the mercy of the c.alculating 
sahukars and other income-depriving agencies. 

3. I would be right if I added that the judicial authorities will be able to 
tell the exact number of cases in which ex-parte decrees were passed, because the 
fiction of the service of summons had, in its legal acceptation, been duly satisfied 
when,'strictly speaking, it was neither more nor less than a nominal discharge 
of that duty, if not the practice of an actual imposition. 

4. There are in the State only 2 High Schools, one at Srinagar and the 
other at .lammu ; 9 vernacular Middle Schools and 25 Primary Schools in the 
Jammu Province ; 16 Primary Schools in Kashmir ; 19 Primary Indigenous 
Branch Schools in Srinagar and 2 in Jammu, making a grand total of 74. 
According to the last Administration Report (1897-98) the number of boys 
on the roll amounts to 5,423 The figures deduced from the present census 
operations show that the total population of the school-going age (5 — 20) numbers 
1,010,029. Now according to the Punjab standard of 55 boys per school the 
State ou»ht to add to the number of schools and raise them to 18,037 institutioaa 
against insignificant 74, the present number. I would be the last man to fail to 



support or be unfavourable to high education, but I cannot help observing that 
high class education is no good unless the masses are not first enabled to value 
and appreciate it. Unless therefore we first prepare the soil there is no use 
throwing seed ; no building would be strong without a solid foundation. 

5. A glance for a moment at the last Census Report w'ill at once show 
that there are no figures available to institute a comparison between the figures 
obtained in this census and the last. I understand, however, that at the census 
of 1891 the population, generally for the purposes of educational statistics, was 
divided into three classes of “ Learning, Literate and Illiterate.” The then 
three-fold division has now been ignored in favour of the dual one — “ Literates 
and Illiterates.” The word literate signifies the ability both of reading and 
writing any one language, various degrees of proficiency being, however, 
equivocal. Our figures, therefore, as they stand are likely to be misleading, 
as an adult going up for his Master of Arts examination stands upon the same 
footing with the lad taken away from the primary school to look after his 
father’s cattle, but returned as literate. 

Even in the presence of express and lucid instructions I am doubtful if 
men who confined their talents to the writing and reading only of their names 
were not returned as K& or literate. There will, likewise, he many whose 
claims to be literate rest entirely on a knowledge of the shop-ledgers. These, 
however, are diflBculties native to all attempts, for ascertaining the numbers of 
those able to read and write ; these being matters for individual judgment, we 
must take our figures in this respect as we find them. At the present moment, 
therefore, it seems desirable to restrict one’s remarks to the results recently 
tabulated to afford data for a future comparison. 

On this occasion the literate form 2’03 and the illiterate 97'97 percent, of 
the total population, urban as well as rural. Distinguishing consequently one 
from the other the percentage stands at 1’5 and ’57 for the total rural and urban 
population. The proportion of the percentage between the urban and the rural 
population seems to be striking, but it should be borne in mind that there are only 
two towns in the State returning population of about ’J 50,000 souls, whereas 
the rest is all rural. The percentage borne by the literate and illiterate of both 
sexes to the total population of the country varies considerably : for example, 
out of the total population oi 2,905,578 only 2 per cent, are literate males and 
only ’04 per ceVit. are literate females ; while the remainder are composed of 
illiterate males and females to the extent, roughly, of 51 ‘07 and 46-9 per cent, 
respectively. 

Illiterate males thus form, when compared with females, about an equal 
division, although the education of the male sex is not only varied, but much 
more widespread than that of the female sex in comparison, which contributes 
only ‘04 per cent, who are literate to the total population of the State. 

6. Turning to the subject of education by religion, it is apparent that the 
Hindu community shows the highest percentage of literate males, who form 1*35 
per cent, of the total population. Literate women amongst them are, how'ever, 
few ; and form almost so small a minority of the total population as '02 per 
cent ; in other words the total literate females of the Hindu community are 
499 in number. 

Next to the above community literate males are most numerous among 

the Muhammadans, the third place is 
occupied by the Sikhs, the fourth by the 
Buddists, the fifth by Christians, and 
the sixth by Jains, whose literate males 
constitute -0052 per cent, of the total 
population. When we turn to the 
figures of the literate females among the 
various classes of the people above 
named the order stands as given in the 
margin. One is surprised to find that 
among the Muhammadan subjects of the 
. . * .v o . j State, who form the bulk of the popula- 

tion Of the State, and out-number their Hindu brethren, and constitute about 74 


Name of the community. 

Total fe- 
males. 

Percentage. 

Hindus 

499 

•02 

MahammadanB 

477 

■01 

Sikhs ! 

i 

126 ; 

'004 

1 

Hadhiets 

i 86 ; 

i 

i 

■Chriitiane 

1 

72 ! 

1 

! 

Jaini 

1 

1 , 




pel’ cent, of the total populatioD, there are only 477 learned females, while 
Hindu literate females are 499. I am sure that even in Provinces where there 
are express provisions made for the educational seminaries of ladies literate 
females will cut a very poor figure in a return of this kind. 

7. We must bear in mind the fact that in British India very liberal en- 
couragements are held out to the people in this direction. The state of affairs 
with regard to education of males, not to speak of females, is easily imagined here 
where there are absolutely no facilities placed within the reach of the people to 
practice reading and writing. I am of opinion that the Hindu literate females 
who number about 499 in the total population of the State, must necessarily 
be those who have accompanied their relations in the service of the State, and 
this is borne out by the fact that not less than 389 Hindu literate females are 
found in Jammu, 103 in Kashmir and only 7 in Frontier Districts. Of late there 
has been established in Jammu a girl school, the fruit of the labours of a lady who 
styles herself as Jewan Mukat. The State has judiciously as well as graciously 
sanctioned a grant-in-aid of one thousand a year to the institute from the next 
Hindi year. So far as the figures for the Muhammadan literate females are con- 
cerned I am afraid our figures are misleading, as there must be very few indeed 
able to read and write any particular language. I presume that those ladies who 
are able to recite verses of the Kuran Sharif by rote, a custom much prevalent 
among the well-to-do and civilized Muhammadan families, have been returned as 
literates. If for a moment w^e stop to think over the relative strength of the 
educated communities we will find that the following result holds good : — 

In every 1,000 Hindus there are 58'1 literates and 941’9 illiterates, and in 
every one thousand Muhammadans the population stands in the ratio of 6’9 
literates to 993’07 illiterates. Literate Sikhs bear to the illiterate Sikhs the pro- 
portion of 87’03 to 912’9 in every 1,000, while Jains bear the relation of 346’2 to 
6.53’8. It is only among the Christians and the Parsis that the literate males 
and females stand in an enviable position, and show almost an equal proportion 
of literates and illiterates. The reason thereof may be said to exist in the small- 
ness of the numbers in which these people are found within the State Dominions. 

8. Diverting our attention to education with regard to age-periods, 
it is seen that the proportions borne by the illiterate to the literate 
in every one thousaiid population between the ages 0—10 stands 
at 293 to ’32, that from 10 — 15 this figure decreases to 116T to 1’5, 
and once again to 80’4 to 2’03 at the age-period 15 — 20. It is natural 
that the percentage of illiterates should be highest at the age period 0—10, and 
further that the percentage which gradually drops up to the age of 20 should 
again considerably rise at the age period 20 and over. Males and females 
who can neither read nor write form almost an equal proportion at the age 
periods 0 — 10; illiterate males being 150*1 and illiterate females being 142'9. 
Between the ages 10 — 15 the illiterate males in every one thousand number 63’8 
and illiterate females 52’3, while at age period 20 and over the number of males 
goes up to 254’6, that of females to 235’5. So far as English education is con- 
cerned the proportion both of males and females literate in this language is 
highest at the age-period 20 and over. 



Subsidiary Table I. 

Education by Age and 8tx (General Population). 


OK 

E 

19 

54 -J* 

54 <?3 . 

r«- - #-* O ♦ 

ro 

<a 

9 

o i 

• 

o 

m 

00 

1 

#« o) o 

^ <S0 C5 V . 

»r> ^ MO 51 * 

03 00 O 03 

A 

00 

03 

15 

I 'ajujaaiq 

5u ; 

1> 

t-* ^ Jh» 

51 ^ do dc . 

o CO <M — : 

I'i 

o 

<P 

ID 

51 M 51 

o 2 ? . 

<? 

O -= 

o »: t 

o 

-r^ -aiBR 

o 

“ 

MO .— -5 

o o • 

p ' - 

50 

»a 

Ml 

1 

fc. t 

C 

.2 

1 'I^'OX 

i . . ... _. _ 


C3 in — 

o o • 

1 

' i £ 

§> ’Bimasj 

c 

" 

51 rr* V (N 

53 * 

! 

! 

s' i J 

ale' 

t 

CM 

O 03 o» 

-r 'T- c. . 

2 I 

li 

^ ! 

. 'a[15UX9J 

o , ^ S 

1 O 1 ** 

- 

F-t r- ■»f 51 

1 2 g § ? 

1 ^ ■ ■ 

" !i 

^ 1! 

!l 

j 

i r ■■■ 

- , coa 

r t - Q{QK 

s ! : 


Id C3 i> oc 

o o ^ 

1 ■ ' ^ 

m 

p ,1 

53 1' 

j! 

[S' ^ t -aiBrnaj 

1 1 ' 

3 "S 

I ^ 

51 50 oc C? 

O O O O _ 

" 11 

__ 1^ 






'8IBK 






t'. 

o 


O : 
o 

s i 

i 



■ 

o 

53 

C3 

51 

o 

o 

00 

o 

o ' 

<r- 

o 

A 

03 

PS 





« 

M5 

o 

53 


H 





O 

O 

c 



S ) 

a 

' 



-f 






D 




















! 

1 





C: 



p 

CO 

t 





51 


p 


03 

j 

Q- 



1 ^ 



f— 


o: 


1 















p 

55 

P 









p 

CO 

o 

i 



’d0X93 l^iog 

53 

1 



53 


53 







; 

: 

: : 

: 1 




cl 

o 



53 


o 

cd 

EH 

>> 


QQ 

PJ 

ro 


<x) 

C 3 

^T 

OQ 

C5i 


52 

o 

t 3 

S 

"ts 

K5 


-0 

td 

pM 

< 

'q3Li5u3 ui aatjjein 

- 

n fo 

. . rt 

01 1 

8 

o 

H 

[£ 

-3 

< 

a 

'■A 

'5aB.ia;ini 

» 

^ 00 00 

4f !i> o 

i> t> Ci 

CO i>- ca CO 

o 

lO 

Cl 

ai\jjaii7 


V- T' T V’ 

« o 

CO -H — 

p 

01 

■-H 

r* 

i i 

J3 = 

/; 

S 3 

o i:5 
j: 'z, 

P 

z 

^ z 

s 

13 

2: 

a[T]iuaj 


w ro 

O O 

: ; o o 

* 

? t: 

•aitJK 

1-0 

rH 

CO 

01 05 

P 01 p 

CO j 

<p j 


- 

01 

o 01 pi p 

§ ' 
^ 1 


1' 

1 

§ 

•o[uraa3 

■ 

CO 

01 lO to 

9 p p 7? 

lO ' 

■ i 

z 

< 

« 

r’ 

P 

o 

0 
o^ 

z 

1 

u 

25 



-=» X) 1 ^ 

- ?3 j s 

II 

'0[Bma3 

- 

p 5 g 9 

Ci 

1 

o 

^ ^ ^ 

u 

H ^ 

'0|Bina3 

i 

r3 

j 

T? tN. 

O O LO 

o o o o 

. 

x>. 

o 

■ 1 

■3[BH 

^ X 

, 3 - - 

^ "= * 

J 

01 I 

i , 


'a 

‘a[«iua3 


P P lO X 

\Ol r>. o 

-f< CO to 

'-r' 

■^ISK j 

'O 

P X -p oi 

0 X X oi 

01 o ro X 

—1 01 

; 

b ' 

X 

il 

o 

o 

o 

t-H 

z 

S ' 
n 1 
a 

g ' 


•[^jox 

1-0 

p -^p 7-t ^ 

i^ <X> oo 

CO O !>• <01 

Cl »H l-O 

Ci 

^H . 

S I 


1 -ai^raa^ 


Cl 

O 1>- oc 

poop 

^ 1 

oa 

’^I^K 

r: 

lO CO 

X O lO p 

1>2 (d 

*' 

■C* ! 

w? 



•sasag ii;oa 

01 

0<1 CO 1 

X —* X 1-0 

o t>. j 

^ 1 

dc ]; 


» 

j 

M 


w 

P 

P 


I 

o 


I 

lo 


o 

T 3 

a 

« 

o 



Subsidiary Table II- 

Edueation by Age, Sex, and Religion — continued. 


54 


' M 

% nr ©^BJairq 

5 % i 

I2 

: ; ; 


S 1 

i 'aitijaii[n 

! ! 

00 

1 

0 cn r-« 01 

Lo X 6 ^ 

X -T* CO .-• 

X 'Ji 0^ 

s : 

C 4 

c: 

Eu i 

z ; -aiBiain 

!>► 

05 

p r. •+ »o 

c: 65 p 

CO Ci 

J ^ 

! 

K ; 

5 • 0 [Eiaaj 

t: 


- 

: : 

X 

2 - i ' a[®K 

X 

0 05 P 

1 

CO 

,i 

2 '[BlOX 

u 

lis 


X 

C C 5 p 

« 

« ,* 

• i 

' S' 

1 ^ 

I 

CO 

05 — 

p 1 -^ 

V 

^ ‘-5 

i * J 

f w o 1 

j e- 


CC CO 

p p p p 

CO 

0 

0 

i ^ 

O „r ■ 

::; 

0 p 

x>« 

p 

^ -5 ' 

2 'SL^K 

0 

r — 1 

C -? X 05 

p 1 

if 

!! 

S i 

■’ ' 'SlBinaj 


-H* 

? I 

1 

t 

' II 

! .5 

oc 

iO “f- OC^ CO 

6 


t-- 

p P CJ kO 

X cb Qc CO 

CO CO *— 

1 —* 05 

go 

0 

CO 

! ! 

i !. 

1 j 

1 ^ 5 __ 1 


P X p p 

0 A- CO 

kO 0 ^ 

— 05 

ii 

CO Ij 

0 

0 

5 " ! 

z 

10 

p 7-1 p 

00 0 0 

Cl 0 X 05 

05 f-* 

a '! 

s 

' fA 

~ 'aiBcnoj 

! ' pi 

i ^ i . _ 

j C 

1 1 

T? 

« 

P ^ t>* 5 > 

X 

> 

i- 

t' 

I 7 " *02 p 

^ 0 

1 ^ 

•-H ' 

C 4 

X 

I ( ’& 0 ie 3 ^[^0^1 

i ) ' 

05 

CO X CO to 

C5 10 OC c: 

1'- 

CO™ * 

p 

w 

X 

1 

i 

0 

2 > 

£ ~ 1 

:; 1 

a 1 j 

1 

■ ' : - "a ' 

"o ; 

X Er 

X } 


i: 






Subsidiary Table II. 

Education by Age, See, and Religion — continued. 


00 





Total I 546*45 646-45 ... I 464*6 181-8 272'7 ... ... 1 ... ... I ... 545*45 545*45 









O) 

.9 

a 

o 

o 





s 

•*«* 

S 

5^1 




Subsidiary Table !!• 

Education htj Atjc^ , and /i5e/if;zoM~contiuued, 


58 


/J 

0 

s 

r< 

CC 

>A 

1 

•qBi[Sag ui e'jwajig 

. -. 

<?> 

‘ - CO 0 

1 -t co^ 55 

p 

J7* 

CD 


X 

0 0 

0 X 

^ ^ 0 

Ci ko 

0 ^ X 

i-T 

a^uiain 


0 0 kO 

s : S. ^ 

— < ‘ ^ C3 

0 

^ r 

05 

40 . 

H 

K 

ai: 

H 

oi 

o -4 
o o 
— r z 

z 

“ z 

g" 1 
S ' 
z; ! 

'a|Buiag 

X 

?' U3 0 

dh 

1 

1 — t 1 

•aiBjt 

4-5 

ri 

X ^ * 7 ^ i-t 

•H A i> <5o 

0 

S'J 

rH 

01 

* 1^101 

C n X ^ 

'X> 

7^ — < )-( CO 

CO 

Cl 1 
6 

Cl 

CO 

1 

Z 

i i 

I 

iS 

» 

s 

p 

X 

^J3 

a 

5 

■;: 

O 

•ajBinag 

tl 

W CO 

. . 7^ w 

01 

V 

I 

•a^BK 

£• 

* 

25 

J ^ 

•a|Biuaj 




u S 

ps 

5 

^ 1 

1 

’^l«K j 
\ 


t>- 

-§ ^ 
is 

‘aiemag 


73 £'■ 

S3 

C3 

■a[BK 


1 > 

73 CO 70 T? 

71 Cl 71 iO 

1 

4-0 

40 

CO 




t'* 

.. 

0 ^ 'T' 

^ ^ Z 2 ^ 

1 > , 

1 

0 

71 

Illiterate, 

■aiBjt 

1 T* 

^ ^ 30 LO 

i CO i-l CO 

1 

^ \ 

t- 

0 

Cl 

o 

8 

f-H 

z 

» 

s 

p 


I^^OX 

L'3 

j yo CD — 1 ©1 

i) 71 70 

0 ro 4-0 

71 71 

1 

0 ' 

40 

70 

40 


*a|Braaj 

. 

1 71 71 40 

. -if 

-^ - i-H 

i-k 

01 ‘ 
01 

I-* 


"a 

1 ^ 

1 

■aiBH 


( 71 CO 10 <M 

1 ^ -b ^ 

I 

1 

S3 

03 

01 j 

i 

i 

•gaxas it:^og 

C4 

*p ^ 

X 0 CO ib 

71 ^ 01 C5 

CO 

«o 

•a* 

) 

n 

o 

s 

M 

Ik 

•i 

O 

◄ 

i 

1 

, 

' ♦ • 

:c : : : : 'a \ 

A 0 

. 

00 ... 

^ * 

a . . . . 

Q : : : ; 

u 

; • • • 

- I . >• 

3 12 g f 1 

1 i 1 s 1 

0 0 W> © j 

1-4 »-« 3| || 



Subsidiary Table II- 

Education by Age, 8e£, and Religion — continued. 


o9 


u 1 

i HI 

S 1 

_ 

00 

i ': : : 

• i 

: 1 

C 

q_ 

P 

r. 

H 

-3 

•a]BJ0}i[lI 

vs "p CTi 

<0 00 00 2 

O Ci CO - 

Cl i 

b 1 

oa 

o 



O O 1C ^ 

^ o « 

ViO vs o 

lb 

vs 

Pt 

:4 

•n ^ 

o 3 

O 3 

2 

2 

ai " 

H 

K 

s 

1 

•aiBtaaj 


: : : : 

• i 

) 

1 


i-O 

: : : : 

i 

t 

f 

. 1 

j 

i 

: ; : ; 

1 

It 


‘-C 

' Ca 

o 

ajBraaj 


^ ^ -'i 

71 

l-C 'j 

Cl 'i 

2 

E-' 

< 

33 

3 

o 

o 

2 

3 

2i 

55 

a 

*p 

- 

o - 


1 

u 

[ 

71 

•M C5 ri -o 

Cl c 

CO 

o 

1 

i ^ 

, J J 

J5 

i 5 5 

! 

1 s 

1 ^ 

1 

, '3|T]lUaj 



!| 

1 

o 

: : : 9 

17 

i 

s~ 

: a ^ 

a[Bmoj 


: : ' : 

1 

1 

1 

G !::> 

ll^ 

" ■ 

3i«n 

^ oc 

1 

■v- -»! 

P -P 

! 

1 

Cl 

i 


1 

j ' 

j ; 

1 

j ^ 1 

1 M 

O C5 

6 CO 

I rs 

1 

70 1 

•b 

o 

■" 1 

Number in 1,000. 

Z> 

j 

" ! 
1 

75 -p p 

iC o 

r: ^ 

Cl 

1 

o 


i 

1 

OC IC ^ <x 

4, b Cl M ; 

C5 Cl X 30 1 

^ O 

p 

Co 

o 

»- 

-2 



71 

1 o ^ Cl 

’ ' * Cl 

O 1 

i 

70 

5 ! 


:o 

S Cl X X 

' fl W 

'saxas qiog j 

71 

^ « 

^ j 
b 

I 

3 1 

o 

S 1 

k} 

*• 

m 

3 

! 

1 

1 

1 

' j 

- : ; • *5 ! 

• • ^ 

02 O 

=1 ^ 

'^ . . . . 

5 : : : : 

a 

X : : : : 

• i = H 

o 

O © TJ 

^ *7 P* 

* I ^ j; 

o o V5 O 

^ •M Cl 


t 



Subsidiary Table II- 

tlduralion by Age,, Se.r, (mil Bel iijion—-eono]n(]e(\. 




3r ; 

is 1 

< 1 

Js ! 

i 

•qaii^ay; 

ut oaG.iaijq 



: 




1 

s 

o 

tr 


•a'iua8ii[[{ 

X 


o 

QC 

•0 

CD 

CD 

CD 

s 

tD 

d 

§ 

A 

%!o 

o 

t-* 

u 










Si 

M 

X 



'a[^jtnaj 

“ 







o 

o 

o 

ic 

X 

? 

5=: 


•^l^K 

o 


: 


: 

: 

. t 

. 1 

• 1 

1 

Mt 

» 

a 





! 

* ! 


5' 


■0[Eraa j 



; 

: 

; 


: 

Sr: 

3 

6 


•ai«K 

‘71 






i> 

d 

1 

j 

i c 


•ajuuiaj 


i : : i 


O 

s?: 

"" 

^ 2 

F S 
:x 




: : : : 


a 

Si 

c 

1 

*a[’BLciaj 

1 

1 ^ 


t 

: 

— 


d 




•a[Biuaj 1 

i> 


cs 

<b 

C3 

<b 

o 

o 

O I 
§ 


J/h’ferale. 


■91BK 1 



<» 

rH 

O 

WD 

w 

CD 

CD 

d 

o 

CD 

d 

o 

o 

d 

o 


i 

■l«'toX 1 

r “ 

1" 


M 

CD 

CO 

CD 

CC 

O 

uo 

I> 

d 

J— * 

CD 

t'* 

d 

o 

CD 

03 

fa 

X 

a 

o 

5c 


! 

! 

i 

1 

'aiBiuaj 

h 

.... 



9^ 

V 

1 

! 

1 

1 

CO 




: 

CD 

CD 

CO 

CD 

CD 

CD 



1 

•saxes q^og 



: 



« 

CO 

CD 

rt 

CD 

o 

flC 

(4 

OL 

1 U 

' o 

< 

1 

1 

j > 

i 

UNSPECIFIED. 

o 

T 

o 

lO 

1 

o 

0 

Cl 

1 

VD 

20 and over 

1 

. 1 

3 ’ 

*0 1 

^ i 

1 

! 



61 


CHAPTER VI.— LANGDAGES OF THE PEOPLE. 

Value of returns. — The only use for the returns for the languages 
lies in the fact that they give an insight into the character and the nationality 
of the people enumerated, or the nationality which hare immigrated to the area 
under census. At the present occasion, however, we have got a direct 
return bearing on the point, and the only use, therefore, which can be made of 
this is to show the spread or decrease of various local languages in use, and that 
too very imperfectly. The chief difficulty, however, lies in the matter of 
names. Enumerators were specially enjoined to enter the mother tongue by 
the name by which the person interrogated from called it, and not to introduce 
their own theories. Majority of the people can hardly make any distinctions 
between diverse form of speech. I was agreeably disappointed when out inspect- 
ing, in several cases to see that the peasant in answer to the enumerating 
scribe on the point said, “ you know what language 1 speak, enter it as such,’' 
and sometimes he would call it Punjabi for Dogri, and would substitute Dogri 
for Punjabi some other times. It is questionable whether he should be prompt- 
ed in a matter like that, and all such promptings were strictly forbidden. 
There is, however, another use to which the returns may be made subject, but 
then it is reserved for countries which are far more civilised, and have begun 
researches in the history and philology of the languages. Importance from a 
linguistic point of view is not to be considered or dealt with here, and in places 
like this the returns of this kind are of no value but a mere burden. 

2. Indian Western Group or Hindustani, Hindi and Urdu.— From 

a linguistic or philological point of view there is generally more or less marked 
distinction between Hindustani or Urdu on one hand and Hindi on the otuer. 
Hindustani or Urdu is that form of language which imbibes major portion of 
the Persian phraseology as its very name Urdu implies. The word Urdu means 
an army and as lashlcar wms the centre of conflux of men from 

different nations and parts of the world, constant rubbing of the languages 
smoothed it into a common form of speech including words from every language, 
and a new form of speech under thenomenclature of Urdu came into creation. By 
the gain of time it gained in richness, and the once rough and rugpd form of 
speech has now attained a literary character. The word Hindustani, properly 
speaking, means pertaining to Hindirstan. Following close reasoning, therefore, 
the wmrd would be applicable to all the languages spoken in India, but the signifi- 
cance of the word has become limited, and is applied to those languages only 
which are prevalent in North-West Provinces, and Urdu, properly speaking, 
according to the common belief, is another name for Hindiptanj, while Hindi, 
truly speakimj, is that variety of the tongue of which Brij Bhasha is literary 
type and wdnch is written in' the Deva Nagri characters. The w'ord therefore, 
in strict accordauce with the type it bears, should only be applicable to tne 
lano-Liage spoken at Mathra and Bindraban. Strangely enough the people or 
the^two places make a clear distinction between the two forms and name their 
tonc^ues as “ Mathuri and Bindrabaui.” Those that have returned themselves 
as “speaking Hindustani are 702 persons in Jammu Bistrict, 112 in rue 
District of Udhampur, while in Jasrota __aud Bhimber the.se number -55 and 
03 Men speaking Hrdu are shown to be in district Jammu, 5 in U d hamper, 
1 in Bhimber, in Jasrota 2, and in Srinagar 277, in Ladakh 2 and in Gilgit 7. I 
have reasons to believe that out of the total number of^Hindustuni and Urdu 
speakino' persons there will be very few as speaking Urdu or Hindustani m 
tLir homes. By Urdu or Hindustani I mean the language which bears the 
Lucknow or Delhi stamp. It is most improbable that these people should be 
speakintr Hindustani as the returns pretend. I am of opinion that the greater 
iWber“of persons who have so returned their language might be conversant 
with the Hindustani which we recognize as such, but very few of them really 
talk it in their homes. Twenty-three persons are returned as speaking 
Hindi, but it is very difficult to ascertain, and it is quite impossible in each case 
to find out how many of the persons so returned speak the Hindi of the 
Brij Bhasha type. I am again confident that it is some local dialect which 
they have returned as such. 


« 



62 


3. Gurmuklii- So many as 654 persons are returned as speaking Gur- 

mukhi. Gurmukhi is no language unless it be that form of Punjabi which is 
written down in Gurmukhi characters. I am not aware that there is any such 
form of speech as Gurmukhi. 

4. North Western Group or Kashmiri.— With the exception of the 
Kashmiri language which is being spoken by so many as 981,628, Punjabi 
is mostly spoken of. Kashmiri speaking persons are 3,378-5 per ten thousand, 
while Punjabi speaking people are 2,972 per ten thousand, and the figures for 
Dogri speaking amongst every ten thousand individuals are l,.501-3. The ack- 
nowledged type of the language is that form of speech which is in use in Lahore 
and in Amritsar, with the exception, therefore, of those few servants of the 
State or their dependents who have come up here, the true specimen of Punjabi 
is not known. That part of Dogri, therefore, which is spoken in Jammu City, 
or less uncivilised part of the Province, has been allied to Punjabi and named as 
such. 

The validity, therefore, of our figures is questionable, and it is very diffi- 
cult to fix a hard line of distinction. Dogri is returned as being spoken by a 
number of 436,211 persons, and it is not to be wondered that in the presence of 
such a majority of Punjabi speaking people the return for Dogri speaking 
population is so small, and it is only to be accounted for in the manner that 
most of the Dogri speaking inhabitants have either returned themselves as 
Punjabi speaking or Pahari speaking individuals. Properly speaking, Dogri is the 
language spoken by the Dogras of Jammu and its immediate neighbourhood. 
Strangely enough the languages spoken of by Drew in his "Jammu and Kashmir" 
named the Chhiballi languages, have been but poorly returned during the 
present census. It seems, therefore, that these languages have been merged 
into one or the other form of Pahari or Dogri. 

5. Northem Group or Pahari- — This name^ has been given to the 
group of languages that lie between the Dogri and Punjabi on the one hand, and 
Tibetan or semi-Tibetan family of languages on the other. Strictly speaking, 
Gujri, Bhadarwahi, Kishtwari, Padri, Pogli, Kanas?, Rambani, and Bamhagi in 
vogue, mostly in TJdhampur District, are all more or less akia to each other in 
pronunciation or vocabulary or both and distinct from those of other groups. 

6. Balti- — Balti is that form of speech which is spoken of in Baltistan. 

7. Iranian, Western and Eastern Group or Persmn, Pashto and 

jf^f glia.ni . — These three languages are foreign, and have been introduced simply 
through the Pathan labourers working on different works of public utility. 
Persian element has also been introduced by those foreigners who visited the 
Happy Valley in the train of Sardar Muhammad Ayub Khan. Afghani has also 
been introduced in much the same manner. 

8. Marwari, Bengali- — Marwari, the language of Marwar, belongs to 
the Rajisthani group of the languages, and must have been due to the inroad of 
the distressed driven people of Rajputana. Bengali is used by the State servants 
of Bengal population. 

9. Bhutti- — Bhutti language is spoken in Ladakh and its suburbs. 
This is one of the Turanian family. 

10. Kashmiri- — Again is mostly spoken of in the Kashmir Valley in 
those part.s where the Kashmiris abound. It is an admixture of Persian and 
degenerated Sanskrit. Although it is an old language but excepting those few 
productions which the efforts of the missionaries in Srinagar have produced 
the language can claim no literature of its own. 

11. General- — There are few other languages that require any consider- 
ation. Naipaliand Gorkhi is spoken by the Gurkha soldiers among the forces of 
His Highness. 

1 2. Gnjrati- — Gujrati, or more accurately Guzrati, by Parsis and Parai 
traders ; and English by the European community. French is also found 
amongst the languages that are in existence within the territories of His 
Highness. 



Indo.Bobopsan Famut. Aryan svb^fawily. 


63 


TABLE X.-LANGUAGE. 

Port I. — Classified totals. Subsidiary Table I, 





Total. 

D per 
popu- 



Language or dialect. 


1 




A 

o 


os 

c 

c 

1 

i OQ 

OO 

O 

® 8 g 
0,0 .9 


s 

•s 

u 


02 

ti 

c 


g 

1 s 

o o 'S 

fc, •-• «= 


P3 


Ph 

a 

i ^ 

04 


2 

3 

4 

; 5 

1 c 

1 

7 



Population 

2,905,578 

1 

1,542,057 

1 

1,363,521 




I. — W*»TERN Group ... ... 

552 

4S3 

119 

ifl 


e 

•< 

s 

1 Periian ... 

552 

433 

119 

1*9 


a« 

)— » 

1. 

II.—Eastsrn Group 

1.951 

1.395 

559 

67 



3. Balochi 

1 


1 

•003 



12. Pashtoo ,,, 

1,253 

958 

295 

43 



12. Kabuli 

1 

1 

, . . 

•003 



12. Afghani 

273 

221 

52 

•9 



Tagati 

116 

46 

7# 

*4 



Yaghistani 

13 

4 

9 

•04 



Kaghani... 

297 

165 

132 

1*02 



III. — SaiNA— K howar Group 

54,361 

29,107 

25,267 

1871 



31. Khowar, Arniva and Chitrari 

228 

118 

: no 

7 



32. Shina ... 

46,813 

25,282 

21,531 

161T 



34. Chilasi ... 

8 

2 

6 

•02 



35. Brokpa ... 

7,315 

3,705 

3,610 

25-2 



IY,~North-We»tern Group 

998,193 

533,999 

461,191 

3,1351 



38, Kashmiri ,,, ... ,,, ... 

98], 628 

5,25,197 

456,431 

3,378-6 



' Dardah ,,, 

3,807 

2,087 

1,720 

131 



40. Kishtwari ... ... 

12,078 

6,347 

5,731 

41*6 



Bambaghi , . , ... . , . , . , 

320 

172 

148 

109 



41. Kambani ... ... .. ... 

359 

195 

164 

1-2 



48, Multani ... 

1 

1 


•003 



, Dialects North of the Salt Ranoi 

193 

157 

36 

7 



50. Chhibhali ... ... «*» 

86 ' 

61 

25 

•3 



66. Pothwari ... ... 

107 1 

96 

11 

4 



Dialects South of the Salt Range 

25 


14 

1)9 



65 Sindbi ... ... ... 

25 

11 

14 

•09 


K 

Y.— South-Western Group ... 

31 

30 

1 

1 


t— 4 

95. Kalfradi 

28 

28 

... 

•09 


1. 

h-i 

105. Marheti ... 

3 

2 

1 

•01 



YI, — WniTBRN Group ... 

1,429,218 

781,831 

667,387 

4,9189 



125. Gujrati ... ... ... ... ... *•. 

56 

13 s 

43 

•2 



131. Kachchhi 

18 

18 1 


•06 



149. Panjabi ... ... 

863,539 

458,934 1 

404!605 

2,972 



149. Gurmukhi 

654 

588 

66 

3’3 



150. Dogri ... 

436.211 

233,142 

203,069 

1,501*3 



Andhri ... 

1 

... 

1 

•003 



152. PoYvadi ... 

5 

3 

2 

•017 



157. Bikaneri... 

13 

7 

6 

•04 



159. Dakhni ... 

10 

9 

1 

•03 



161. Yani ... ... 

33 

... 

33 

■1 



161. Marwari 

266 

141 

125 

•9 



166. Gujari ... 

126,849 

67,784 1 

59,065 

436*6 



167, Bathi ... ... ... 

1 

1 

... ( 

1 

•003 



170. Nagaai ... 

3 

3 ; 

... 

•01 



172, Mathori.,. 

2 

2 I 

*'260 

*006 



178. Hindustani 

1,150 

890 

3-9 



182. Hindi ... ... ... *•« 

21 

13 1 

10 

•07 



Sanskrit... 

9 

9 f 

... 

*03 



Nagri 

186. Urdu 

2 

369 

1 

... 1 

2 

96 

•oo« 

18 



190. Bangrahi 

4 

2 ' 

I 

2 

•01 


I 


Mongomah. I Semitic. Indo-European Fauily, Aryan SuR-EAUitiT, Family. 


O-i 

TABLE X -LANGUAGE. 

Part 1 — Olassifie<l Tolds. Sulsidinnj Table 1 — coucld. 


I 


I 






I 


t 



i 

1 

! 

I 

i 

\ 



LaCLT.'iaU-' i'll' oialecr 

S 

D 

a.’ 

;;h 

P 

Tutal. 

3 : 


5 k, 

S' 
s c- 



4 

3 

•3 

7 

Nurtherx Groui' .. 

156141 

S0.774 , 

75.367 

53737 

102. Pahdi'i ... 

103, GS6 1 

“3.901 

49,095 

33G9 

193. IjLudarwdhi 

21,29^ 

10,43 s 

lO.sOO 

73 3 

195. Chav/biiili 

5 

4 

1 

•02 

196. Gadi 

4,020 ’ 

2,151 

2.469 

15*0 

201. Padri 

4,o4u 

2,362 

2,i7s 

15’6 

Pcprli 

•\351 

3.266 

3.0S5 

21-9 

202. KanL'Ti 

10 

10 

, 

•03 

204. :4andiali . . 

32 

32 


a 

223. . . ,. 

14,743 

7.S0G 

'1937 

507 

251. Xaipali ... 

62 


IS 

'21 

blorkhctli 

794 

670 

124 

2 7 

IX.— Eastern Group ... 

111 

90 

21 

38 

2TO, Bengali , . ... ... , . . . • 

62 

43 

19 

21 

279. Furbi 

40 

47 

2 

17 

Gipsy Dialelt> ... 

2.920 

1459 

1461 

1004 

323 Ldbluini... 

2.528 

2.253 

1,275 

7 

Dravidian family. Dravicl 

392 

206 

186 

1‘3 

Himalayan Group 

163.216 

£^,S76 

S3.340 

578-94 

148. Bhotia (Balii) ... .. 

130,67s 

65,844 

i 6 4, S3 4 

440'7 

Bhntti 

6,104 

I 3,167 

2;937 

21*007 

454. Tibetan ... 

1,445 

X34 

Oil 

5* 

Budla 

29,718 

, 14, 

14,s30 

102-3 

4S2. Malhesti 

7 

7 

. t 

•024 

4SS. Kanashi .. , . .. 

204 

136 

12 s 

909 

f ^French 

6 

! 2 

4 

02 

Homance ... *-• > 


i 



(. Portu^UGse,.. 

7 

1 ^ 

... 

*02 


13 

I 

9 

4 

•04 

Balto- ^jlavo'dc 4 





> Russian 

1 

i 1 


•003 

(h) Slavonic ... } 


\ 

( 



( English 

177 

[■ 111 

66 

7 

Teutonic \ 


1 



C Dutch 

1 

1 

1 

'003 


179 : 

1 113 

66 

‘6 

Baghdadi .. 

1 

i ^ 

1 


•003 

Arabic 

1 

19 

1 

^ is 

1 

•07 



19 

1 

•07 

Turkish 

33 

26 

7 

! 

l 

Vnspecilied 

03,415 

47,728 

i 

1 

45,6s 7 

321-5 













Distribution by Linguagrs op 10,000 of PoputiATiON. 


65 




■'tjioa) Bijotia 


fCfj'g ! 


■ijjqBj 


i 

« : 


>» •? 


OD •:£ I 

rO O 'I 

0 -S 

^ ii 

T ' 

3C 


iqRtailjJ 




ijiniqsBg 


oe 

CO 

o 

CO 

rH 


mo 

CO* 

CO 


QO 



•riOTStAt0 


*8X8|«uitg-qng pa« 


I 




67 


CHAPTER Yll. 


INFIRMITIES OF THE PEOPLE. 

Our figures for insanity are not based upon professional opinion, and 
they do not represent the number of persons who would be classed as such 
under their proper denomination by medical men. The figures may not there- 
fore be taken to bo as affording an accurate data. The word baiola used in the 
question is such a vague one that none but a medical practitioner would be able 
to distinguish between the varied forms and degrees of the disease as found to 
be prevalent among the people. 

It is impossible t(» institute any comparison whatever between the 
ixsANEs. figures for the pre- 

sent census and the 
ones of 1891 in the 
absence of any spe- 
cific data in the 
Census Report of 
1891. 

A comparison of 
the figures for differ- 
rent parts of the 
State at any rate 
exhibits that Mu- 
hammadans are to a 
greater extent sub- 
ject to this disease, 
and again the pro- 
portion of males to 

females is twice as much. 

Amongst Hindus the proportion in this last respect stands a bit over 
double their number ; while 'amongst the Sikhs naturally enough the propor- 
tion is 6 to 1 . I would not pretend to guai'antee the accuracy of the figures 
in evei’y detail, i^^o general instructions were given to distinguish between 
different degrees of insanity ; on the other hand I have not much reasons 
to question the accuracy of the figures, inasmuch as insanity offers no 
ground for concealment of the fact as it is a matter more of compassion 
than affecting one’s sense of shame among the relation of the persons afflicted, 
and there is no reason that I can guess which would operate for the suppres- 
sion of the truth in this respect. To discuss statistics for infirmities in a way 
so that the same could be edifying or instructive requires special professional 
knowledge, in which, I confess, I am wholly lacking. All I, therefore, can attempt 
is to present the figures in a convenient form for examination. There is no doubt 
that even in British India where scientific importance is not only attached to 
the treatment of every subject, but where it is made practicable too, ‘ work of 
“ this kind would involve no small amount of labour, but would require exact and 
** very special study,” The reports which I have received from the District 
Officers are almost in every case either evasively silent on the point or declare 
the fact that the medical authorities of the station have been totally unable 
to help them owing to the absence of any record of the kitid which would have 
constituted the otdy possible means of testing the validity of our returns to 
any extent. To deal with the causes to which the disease is incident becomes 
more so in the ab.sence of medical authority ; lay opinions I do not attaco 
much vmlue to. 




63 


DEAF-MUTE. 


The figures in the tables represent the number 

DEAF AND DUMB. 


Name of District. 

Hindcs. 

Muhammadans. 

Sikhs. 

! 

! 1 ct 

.! -I-S 
— 1 “ 1 86 
38 LS; ! s 

^ iBfc 

Others. 

Total. 

1 aj 

1 ^ 

c9 

; ^ 

i 

t =0 

c9 

s 

Ccj 

'o 


3Q 

1 .S 

! 69 

' s 

1 

1 ^ 

1 

.ix 

r-t ii< li, 

Jammu Province . . . 

936 

1 

i 595 

341 

' 

884 

559 


325 

7. sj 



Kaiphmir Province .. 

4-9 

j 1 

1 40 ; 

9 

1,125 

714 

[ 

411 

9 6 

3 

: J j 

Frontier Districts . . . 

... 

i 


311 

165 

[ 

i 

i 

146 

j 


p2 isj 7 

Total 

985 

035 

350 1 

2,320 

1,43S 

S82 

IG 9j 

1 1 

J 

25jl9, 9 


of persons who are 

both deaf and dumb* 
and have been so 
from the date of 
their birth. The 
ph rase used for in- 
dicating this class 
of infirmity was as 
clearly put down in 
the instructions as 
possible, leaving no 
room for miscon- 
struction, while to 
add to it the express 
directions enjoining 
the enumerators not 


to enter in the Schedules tho^e persons who had become deaf-dumb after birth 
were given. Trustworthiness of the figures, therefore, in the margin, and the 
table so far as is possible under the circumstances should not be far from 
reliable. From the perusal of the figures it will appear that this disease is 
more common than insanity and afflicts largei’ number of persons in all the 
religions. The Muhammadans here again as in the case of insanity stand high 
in the scale of afflicted ones. Hindus and Sikhs going down in proportion to 
their total population. Amongst the Muhammadan afflicted poprdation, however, 
the proportion of the males to females is again larger. 


BLINDNESS. 


Our figures include only those persons who are totally blind, and are 
blind by both eyes. The native word for blind is andha and was not likely to be 
misunderstood by the agency employed in enumerating the people, and therefore 
there remains little room for the admixture of those who are blind of one eye only. 

There is again a marked tendency amongst the Muhammadans for 
blindnes.s, propotions of males being greater. 


Proportions of males to females amongst the Hindus is also greater, and 


BLINDNESS. 


N ame of District. 

Hindus. 1 

ilCHAMMADAXg. 

Sikhs. 

Others. 

Total. 

Males. 

X 

O) 

e9 

0 

Total. 

Males. 

.2 

ei 

B 

JD 

Total. 

' 1 

.11 
X 1 

31 ® 

n 

! X 

1 0 

^ ^ 

Jammu Province 

1 

756 

1 436 

1 320 

449 

269 

1 

180 

4 


5 1 j 4 

Kashmir Province ... 

59 

44 

15 

1,585 

918 ; 

667 

9 

g| 3 

' I 

Frontier Districts ... 

... 

i 

_ j 



190 

80 

110 

1 



2712^15 

Total 

815 

480 

i 

1 333 

2,224 

1 

1,267 

937 

13 

9 : 4 

j 



32 IsjlO 


LEPERS. 


Name of District. 

H INDUS. 

Muhammadans. 

Sikhs. 

joTHERS 

3 

p 

. 

X 

_® 

Tis 

S 

Females. 

"a 

P 

5C 

p 

as 

p 

£2 

£ 

© 

Total. 

X* 

jO 

eS 

S 

p 

' m 

• V 

3 a; £ 

Jammu Province .. 

' 389 

2S7 

102 

282 

1 

193 

89 

[ 

1 


1 1 

Kashmir Province ... 

16 

15 

1 

819 

564 


r? 

2 



Fiontier Districts .. 


... 


78 

' 

38 


... 

Z 

105 io 

Total 

403 

302 j 

103 

1.179 ' 

i 

797 j 

382 

3 

3 


lo|5 3 

1 


the same is the case 
for Sikhs. 

In collecting the 
returns for lepers we 
aimed at avoiding to 
include those persons 
who were afflicted 
with the less serious 
form of the disease 
commonly known as 
‘phulbehrt or simply 
white spots on the 
skin, sometimes very 
small ones, some- 
times extending to 
larger ones. Enum- 
erators were ordered 
not to enter those 
suffering from the 
light disease, and 
although there is no 
certainty that in a 
matter requiring such 
careful and scientific 
discrimination our re- 
turns can be anything 
but correct, there is 



69 


no reason to suppose that on the whole our figures relate onl^ to the true lep- 
rosy. As natives have two distinct names for the two descriptions of the 
disease, and an examination of the figures shows again a tendency of the 
same type as it has hitherto been showing in all the diseases, 

1 am, therefore, in the absence of medical authority to trace the various 
causes and stages of the disease from a scientific point of view, inclined to think 
that as Muhammadan portion of the subjects of His Highness the Maharaja Sahib 
exceeds by far the Hindu population, the proportion of Muhammadans to Hindus 
is consequently greater. 



Subsidiary Table No. I. 

Average number of afflicted per 10,000 of each eexhy Natural Dividons, in 1881 , 1891 and 1901 . 


70 


Total. 

'l«PX 

00 

r> 

OC CO 

CO 01 

cc 

Co 

Cl 

‘so|Biuaj 

-M 

CO C5 

o ^ ^ , 

' g 

CO 

sa^uj^ 

(M 

CS ’7*' 

'T? 

01 *-t 

o 

o 

[ -c 

1 "c 

ISSI 


* * „ 

: 

1081 

-H 

o> 

: : ? 


Lepers. 


1061 


« oi X 

i-O 


‘1S9I 

-M 

05 

: : 


I o 

1 ^ 

*T69T 

01 

: : : 


■I06T 

0 

01 

^ C 'Ci 

CO i-0 ^ 

6 

! 

, 

nssT 

- 



! 

I 1 ■ 

i tS 

d ! 1 

*1691 

iC 



'T06I 

!>. 

ro 

fc lb 


oa i 

[991 

2 


: 

1 i 

i 

C 

c 

■I6ST 1 

lOJ 



! 1061 

i 

2 

^ X ^ 


i 

i 

- i 

. K j 

g 

a 

! 5*- ' 

Q 

1 

} 

t 

I 

« i 

^ 1 

"S ! 

c 

^ ' 

1 

1 

j 

'I98T 

2 



•1681 

M 



T06T 

- 

I -r fo i5 

! 

1 

£ 

CJ 

*1881 

O 



*1681 

: : i 

■ ! 

i 1 

i _ 1 

•I06t 

oc 

‘'P P P 

(d i> 

0 

01 

N 1 

Insane. 

CO 

u 

*2 

fe* 

*1881 

1> 

1 1 : 

: 

•1681 

o 

: : : 


*T06I 

o 

f-i p Cl 

— 01 

tp i 

'J3 

’a 

*1881 

-T- 

i : : 

L._ ! ! 

’T69T 

=C 

~! 


1 *1061 

01 

f 

^ 00 

01 

00 

Division or tract of 
country. 


Himalayas and Sub. 
Himalaya West. 

Jammu Province 

Kashmir Province ... 

frontier Districts ... 

Total 









SUBSIDIARY TABLE II. 


71 





64-4 40-4 104-8 






72 


Subsidiary Table V* 

Distribution by ogp, of 10,000 persops for each infirmity. 


Age-period 



Mallsj. 




Females. 


Total. 

6 

c 

K 

c 

c3 

O 

O 

Blind. 

Lepers. 

Total. 

c 

p 

CC 

IB 

c 

o 

a 

o 

Q 

Blind. 

Lepers. 

C and under 

1 

... 


8'5 

! 

1-06; 1-06 

) 

5-3 

106 

95 

1-06 

1*06 

63 

1*06 

1 . 

2 

... 

... 

148 

2-1 

53 

63 

1-06 

63 

21 

42 


... 

2 

3 


... 

38‘1 

3-2 

21-2 

126 

1-06 

33 9 

4-2 

19-04 

8-4 

2*1 

3 

4 

... 


80-4 

14-8 

39-2 

233 

3*2 

571 

6-3 

40-2 

5-3 

6-8 


5 


... 

101 6 

17-9 

56*1 

19*05 

8-5 

63-4 

84 

31-7 

201 

3 2 

Total 0 and under 

5 


... 

243-4 

39-1 

122-7 

66-7 

14*8 

170-4 

222 

96 3 

40-2 

11-6 

5 and under 

10 


... 

623-3 

124-9 

3111 

1333 

64-0 

393-7 

82-5 

214-8 

73-02 

23*2 

10 „ 

15 


... 

664-6 

129-1 

334*4 

141-8 

59-3 

394-7 

77-2 

177 8 

106*9 

328 

15 

20 

... 

... 

538-6 

113-2 

223*3 

134*4 

67-7 

356-6 

49-7 

161-9 

105*8 

39*2 

20 .. .. 

25 


... 

493*2 

97-4 

201-08 

125-9 

68-8 

298-4 

593 

112*2 

93-1 

83-9 

25 „ 

30 

... 

... 

560-9 

105-8 

225*4 

138-6 

91-01 

298-4 

35-9 

117-5 

99*5 

45*5 

30 „ 

35 

••• 

... 

524-9 

100-5 

173-6 

134-4 

116-4 

305*9 

48*7 

105*8 

99-5 

51*9 

35 „ 

40 


... 

361-9 

571 

116-4 

82-5 

103*8 

188-4 

26-5 

539 

64-6 

43*4 

40 

45 

... 


459-3 

47-6 

125-9 

124-9 

160*9 

259 s' 

31-7 

73-02 

112-2 

42*3 


50 

... 

... 

257-2 

26-5 

66-7 

83-6 

80-4 

100-5 

6-3 

26-5 

j 

I 

44*4 

23*3 

j 

50 

55 

... 

•• 

391-5 

39*2 

96*3 

133*3 

122-8 

252-9 

29*6 

i 

66*7 

118-5 

38 1 

55 „ 

60 


... 

132-3 

10-6 

22-2 

1 66 7 

32*8 

88-9 

11-6 

16*9 

45-5 

148 

60 „ over 



... 

9885 

81-5 

204-3 

’ 505*8 

1 

196-8 

651-9 

476 

97*4 

388-4 

118*5 

Uiiapecified 





... 


... 



... 

... 

... 



73 


Subsidiary Table VI. 

Oislr ibution of Infirmities bj/ age amo^ig 10,000 of I he population , 





I 


74 


Subsidiary Table VII- 

Proportion of females atUicted to 1.000 males at each age. 


AgQ*period. 

! Tutal 

j pupulatiun 

j 

t 

liisani. . 

, Deaf uiuta. 

1 

' BUuci. 

i 

1 

i 

! Leperi. 

i 

0 and under 

■ 1 

1,125 

> 

; 1,000 

j 1,000 

1 

! 1,200 

i 

1,000 

1 

M 

2 

t 

1 428-86 

i 

! 

1 1,000 

I 

j 800 

1 

1 

} 

1 

3 „ 

}1 

3 ... 

1 

; S8-8D 

1,333-3 

< 

’ 000 

1 666-7 

2,000 

3 

}> 

4 

1 

710-53 

i 

t 

1 428-6 

1 073-6 

227-3 

1,666*7 

4 

}) 

S M. ... 

625 

470-6 

j 

j 566-04 

1 

1,055*6 

375 


JJ 

10 

63i-58 

661*02 

' 690'5 

o4/ ‘6 

! 43i-4 

i 

10 „ 


15 ... 

\ 

i 

593-95 

508-4 

; 531-6 

753-7 

i 

! o53-G 

16 „ 

u 

20 

G62-82 

430-2 

725-1 

787 '4 

578-1 

ao „ 

u 

25 ^ 

605-13 1 

! 

tX)8-7 

557*8 

739-5 

402-3 

25 

n 

80 

532-075 

340 

521-1 1 

717-6 

500 

SO „ 

)> 

35 

582-066 

484-2 

1 

1 600*7 

1 

740-1 

445-4 

35 „ 

>1 

1 

40 

620-47 

462-9 

i 

1 4G3-G 

782-1 

410 

40 „ 


45 

ill ^11 

564-52 

666-7 

578 

897*4 

263-1 

45 

>» 

50 

300-05 

240 

o05‘2 

531*6 

289-4 

60 „ 

" 

55 

643-05 

756*8 

602*3 

809-O 

310-3 

55 „ 

»» 

60 

672 

1,100 

761-0 

682-5 

431-6 

60 and over 










059 o2 

584*4 

481*8 

767*8 

602-1 

Unepecifiod 







— 


= 


- - - - 

«#» 

. t . 

« • * 


r 



CASTE, TRIBE AND RACE. 

1. The question of caste, tribe and race has indeed proved an 
enigma or rather a stumbling block to many enumerators, and a large number 
of schedules were examined in which the column headed “ caste, ti’ibe or race ” 
was either blank or contained clearly insufficient or erroneous entries. Occa- 
sionally the Deputy Superintendent or other competent authorities of the abstrac- 
tion office were enabled to fill up the blank by inference from other recorded 
details. 


2. The chief difficulty however lies in the case of the Hindus amongst whom 
there are so many castes and sub-castes and gotras and iuter-gotras that the 
party concerned himself not unfraquently confounds the one with the other. 
In the case of Mohamedans, however, the work has been more satisfactory. 

3. The castes and sub-castes, therefore, recorded in the following pages 
of this chapter are mainly based upon the materials supplied to me by the reports 
of the District Officers. I am bound to say that the reports submitted were 
not quite up to mark and lacked in many points, which could not, however, be 
cleared owing to the shortness of time at my disposal. 

The population of .Jammu may be divided into : — 

I Brahmans. 

JI Kshatries. 

III Vaishas. 

IV Shudras. 

In addition to these. Budhist and Jains may also be mentioned — Bhabras 
of Jammu district representing the latter. They observe the principles and 
customs of Sanatan (ancient) Hindus. There is also another class of people who 
have relinquished their worldly connections and are known as Blukies (those 
who live upon begging). 

The following statement shows the classification of Hindu castes : — 


.2 

i 

i 

t 

1 

\ 

Caste. 

Sub -caste. 

KEM^RKh. 


r 1 

r 

Cour ... ... 

Priests uf high cartes, Gaur-- are as a rule out-sidera aud 




\ 

few in number. 


2 


barswat ... ... y 



3 


Mohyals. 



4 

X 

Other Brahmans 

Agriculturists -Did priests Shudrae, 



a ^ 



d 1 

1 

eS 1 

5 

ed 

Bhats. 


X 1 

6 

' ^ 

Dakouts 





1 


a 

i ^ 


Gujraties ... 

Receive impure dans. 

X 

! 8 

! 

Acharjis 



1 

or. 


Mian Rajputs. 



1 : 

Kshatries or \ 




10-; ; 

Uajputs or i 

Sao do. 



} 

Khatrias. j 



ui L! 


Khatris. 




Jlnulii, Sanatan, 


7G 


Caste. 


Sub-raste 


o 

*S: 


KF 


ri2 , 

f 

Baiiia^ ... .*0 

i 

13 


Aroras 


U 


Bkatias ... ... i 

1 


15 1 

1 


Mai-r.^:aii- ... ! 

1 


1C ' 


Kalals .. ..J 


17 , 

a 

Thakkais, j 

1 

1 


IS ; 

> 

.Jars ... 


ir* ’ 

1 


K.^mboLs 


20 I 

1 


Saiuis ... 


21 I 


Lab ana 3 ] 


) 

22 i 
i 


Chanbans 


23 ' 

! 

Kaiu hours 

' ; 

i j" 



24 1 


^ Tailors. j 

25 ; 


Goldsmiths 

20 j 


Carpenters 

27 ! 


Blpcksniiths. 

2S ^ 


j 

Metallic utensil makers. 

29 

ci 

Jhlwars. 




30 


Kirtlis. 


cc 


31 


Painters on cloth. 

32 


Potters. 

33 


Barbers. 

134 


Dusalics ... , 

L35 


f 1 

L ^Veapon Polishers. j 

r 



|3G 

J aili. 

Bhabras. 

37 


r Bairdges. 

3S 


Cdasis 

39 


Sanniasi-x 

40 

oc 

.Tol«-' = 


•S 


41 


j Jo I! cams. 

42 

I 


1 Sathrn- 

1 

1 


1 Bhatias 

41 


V Bazicar ... 

i 

45 


r 

40 

1 9 

POOQI' ■) 


) ^ 


47 

i G 

i Chamlrs ) 


, 

J 

4S 

1 ^ 

j Bawarias. 


1 > 

1 

49 

! 5 

1 Sin^G, 

( 

.^0 

t 

j 

Sweejjers. 


^ Carry on couiiaerco. 


^ Agriculiuiists. 


Makers of leaves utensil>. 


, ■ Kxhiiiitois 01 itais oi iictlvlty. 


Cudei ::ai'-diviVio:is fjarwalr', Seryara, Botwal ami Ratal. 


f 



77 


4. Out of tbe above-mentioned four sects, Brahmans, Rajputs, Kshatries, 
Banias, Jats, Jhiwars and Barbers, only are the ancient castes and the remain- 
ing came into existence in accordance with the exigencies of the time and 
were designated after the occupation they took to. According to oi thodox Hindu 
nations all the impure castes including the Muhammadans and Christians are 
known as Hakhshas or Chandals. 

5. Brahmans No. 1 to No. 5, who strictly adhere to their religious pre- 
cepts may drink water drawn or touched by Kahatria and Vaisha sects, with the 
exception of dyeis, Kumhars, barbers, Dusalis and weapon polishers. 

6. Gour Brahmans, who are chiefly immigrants to the Stat^, have no ob- 

jection in taking water from the above-mentioned Brahman.s, but shall object to 
eeitl-achi rasoie, although prepared by one of the other four classes of Brahmans, 
wdiile the other four classes of Br.rhraaus make no such exceptions and eat 
kacJii ov without any discrimination. 

7. Bhabras were originally a suspected caste, and therefore no Brahmans 
used to drink water from or eat food cooked by them. But with their advance 
in prosperity and test of time they have been raised in status, and these 
restrictions have been removed. 

8. With the exception of Bairagas and TTdasis, who are Vaishnus, no 
Brahman drinks w'ater touched or food cooked by the begging sect. 

Similarly water touebed or drawn and food cooked by Dakouts and 
Gujratis and Acliarjis is not taken, as the former receive charity (Jahs), 
while the latter two accept dans at and after death for a certain specified 
period varying according to the custom of the community to which the deceas- 
ed belonged. 

9. First class Brahmans shown on Nos. 1 and 2 in the table given above 
work as priests between themselves, as also they serve as priests to Kshatrias, 
V^aishas, hut as Birdesri to the former only. 


The suh-ca:^tes of Saraswat Brahmans are: — ■ 


i. 

Gusaia. 

12. 

Makotre. 

' 23. 

Tdissar. 


Khajui’in. 

' 13. 

Banotir. 

24. 

I’erkhude, 

3. 

Pandit Jamwal. 

14. 

Bandhotre 

25. 

Xohau. 

4. 

Pandit Kasbmiii. 

: 15. 

Sadhotre. 

2G. 

Baid. 

o. 

pandit Dehia. 

1 IG. 

Sadralali. 

27. 

SLiianctrc. 

G. 

Pandit Barru. 

' 17. 

Badial. 

2h. 

B a snot re. 

7. 

ilangotrc. 

1 IS. 

Kesar. i 

20. 

IMarotre. 

8. 

Bad gal. 


Pandit Khancric. 

30! 

Ahdorre 


Dube, 

! 20. 

Pandit IJalhotH. I 

31. 

Jarar. 

n>. 

Pliade. 

; 21. 

BatW'tre. j 

32. 

Banarie. 

11. 

Parotri. 

' 22. 

Takahe, ' 




10. Gusains stand fir^t and ;ire said to be priests cf all the others. Khaju- 
rias and Pandit Barru come next and are priest and Birdesar to the ruling family 
of Jammu as also priests to other Rajpiits of Jamwal race. T'he remaining 
castes stand on equal footing, and serve as priests to each other. 

11. Brahmans No. 4 act as priests and as Biruesars to all the Sudra 
castes enumerated in tbe statement from. No. 24 to No. -lo. 

12. Mohyals have seven sub-castes (Ij Dat, (2) Bali, (4) Vaid, (4) Chib- 
ber(5) Mohan, (0) Bamwal and (7) Lau. Having given up receiving dan they 
took service as their chief occupation. TTiey have a liking for military service. 

13. Bh;;ts No. 5 are poets, aiul they earn their bread by praising p>eople 
and giving accounts of their ancestors which accounts and Instories are not always 
correct, and very oiten an e.xaggerated account of the deeds of those of whose 
history they recite. 

14 Rathourand Chauhan in this part of the co'untry avIu) claim to Imve 
descended from Rajputs were originally sport.-meii and led an unsettled life. 
On their arrival in this !8tate the late TIaharaja engaged tiiem as .sport.- uen. 
As they used to chase boars by the means of bav:'’i, they were distinguished 
as Baicarias after the name of their oGasiug apparatus b-'jiar, and regarded as a 
low and impure caste. IJaica.r is a net of rope. 


I 



7S 


15. I wonder that the Chauhaus and the Rathour?, who are held in 
high esteem in Rajputana and elsew'here, have been shown so low in the scale of 
social precedence hero, and, if it is a fact for which the District Officer is respon- 
sible, it may only be attributable to the circumstances that they came up here and, 
took to hunting service, and proved the old adage that a rolling stone gathers 
no moss. 

10. 'I’liakars who descended from Rajputs are, at the present day, a mix- 
ture of high and low castes of uncertain origin. It is difficult to say if they still 
hold the status held by Rajputs. Thakars give their daughters to inferior 
Rajputs pursuing cultivation, but cannot claim to take their wives from out of 
them. They are supposed to be superior to Jats. 

17. Tailors, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, carpenters, metallic utensil makers 
{Ththiii.is) and stone dressers are Khatris generally, and have descended from 
Vaisha sect, but by adopting low occupations and professions they are reduced 
to Shudras. Their caste names are the same as those of Kh'iiris and Vaishas. 

18. Brahmans, Kshatrias and Vaishas as belonging to a superior caste 
can claim the services of the village barber, the village bearer, the village 
midwife, &c. 

19. None of the low castes, such as Meghs, Dooms, Chamars, etc., is 
allowed to enter the coux’t-yard of a Hindu temple, nor any Hindu would like 
to come in contact with them. 

20. All the members of the castes named in the foregoing paragraph live 
outside the village, have their own wells and tanks to take wmter from, and have 
to give warning of their approach to or keep out of the way of the high class 
Hindus. 


21. Amongst all the low castes, Meghs stand first; they do not touch 
Dooms, Chamars, sweepers and Sansis. If they accidentally happen to do so, 
they wash themselves. Their caste principles are nearly the same as those of 
other Hindus. They receive cash or dry substances from the above mentioned 
low castes for performing their religious ceremonies ; and draw water with their 
own vessels. But instead of the Brahmans the Meghs perform the duties 
connected with the religious ceremonies of the low castes, while Gurus attend 
to all such rites amongst !he BhUds or beggar class. 

22. The following will be found interesting as it determines the causes 
for the rise and fall of certain castes or sub-castes. 

23. Mahajans were previously known as Karars and considered as Shu- 
dras. To prove this, it is sufficient to say that death ceremonies amongst them 
correspond with those followed by many of the Shudra class. But subsequ- 
ently as their habits and customs changed and their wealth improved their 
social status too improved from Karar, a Shudra caste, to Mahajan (a great man), 
a Vaishia caste. They do not now re-marry their widows and have also taken 
to the practice of early marriages. 


24, The following castes receive their wives from within their respec- 
tive castes : — 


(1) . Brahman Gaur. 

(2) . Brahman Sarswat. 

(3) . Other Brahmans. 

(4) . Brahman Bhat. 

(5) . Giijrati. 

(G). Acharaj. 

(7) . Bakout. 

(8) . Kliatri. 

(9) . Bania. 

(10) . Arora. 

(11) . Bhatin. 

(12) . Mahajan. 

(13) . Kala], 

(U). Jat. 


(15). Thakkar. 

(IG). Kambo. 

(17) . Sansi. 

(18) . Labana. 

(19) . Tailors. 

(20) . Goldsmith. 

'21). Blacksmith. 

(22) . Carpenter. 

(23) * Metallic Gtensil-makers. 
(,24), Batere. 

(25). Dyers. 

(2G). Potters. 

(27). Barbers. 

(2S). Diisalis. 


(29) . Bhabras. 

(30) . Weapon-polisherB. 

(31) . Bairagis. 

(32) . Udasis. 

(33) . Saniasis, 

(34) . Jogis. 

(35) . Jangams. 

{3G). Bazigar. 

(37) , Megh. 

(38) . Dooms. 

(39) . Chamars. 

(40) . Bawaria 

(41) . Sweepers, 


All the above marry within their respective castes, avoiding their own 
ijotriis and that of the maternal grandmother of the future bridegroom. Saniasis 
do not marry, if they do so they are no more considered Saniasis. 


/ 



79 


25. Brahmans, Khatris and Aroras have innumerable sub-caafces, and each 
sub*cast 0 has further sub-divisions. They draw their wives from or give their 
daughters to within their sub-castes or the sub-divisions thereof. For instance, 
Sarswat Brahmans have 32 sub-castes and Mohyal Brahmans 7. They give 
daughters within their own castes or sub-castes, but may receive their wives 
from out of lower castes or sub-castes. 

2G. Similarly Khatris of Dhai Ghare,ChauGhare,Bahri,Khokrain,Buniaij 
Sarin and Dharman marry within their own sect, but Dhai Ghare Khatris 
receive their wives from Chau Ghare and all other Khatris and do not give 
their own daughters to them. 


Chauhans and Rathours intermarry, and similarly blacksmiths, car- 
penters, Jhiwars and Kirths marry within their own castes. 


By special precedence the Rajputs stand as follows 

1 . — OTiginal Sajpitts {Solar Eace)^ 


(a) Jamwal. 


(a) Bandxal. 

(d) Hantal, 

(e) Bhotial. 

(/) Bhadarwah. 


(h) Jasrotia. 

(Lunar Bace), 

(g) Kishtwarla. 

(h) Katoch. 

(i) Galar. 

(j) Sabba. 

(t) Jaswal. 

(l) Suket, 


I (c) Mankotia. 


(w) Mandi. 

(n) Kullu. 

(o) Kalerie. 

(p) Guleria. 
{q) Sarmorie, 


The above two stand almost equal to each other in superiority. 


II. — jB^alf Eajptits, 2nd Class (Solar Bace). 



(a) Marthas. 

(Lunar Bace), 


(a) Ambarai. 

1 (b) Chib. 

{d) Bhaoo. 

j (c) Jaral. 


Srd Class (Lunar Bace). 


(a) Rakwal. ( 

(b) Sal aria. 

(c) Charak. * 

{d) Baghal. 

(e) Langeh. 

(/) Bajial 

1 (g) Andotra. 

! {h) Jaj. 


4ith Class (Litnar BaCe)* 


(a) Mandal. 

(b) Rasial. 

(c) Kharakhatr . 

(fZ) Samsal. 

(e) Jaggi. 

(/) Lalotre. 

(g) Katal. 

(h) Bhulwal. 

(m) Seroch. 

j (t) Hans. 

O') Bajju. 

(k) Balv^aL 
{0 Gori. 

These Rajputs are 

considered first class Thakkars now-a-days. 


27. Rajputs of Solar and Lunar races intermarry; while the Lunar 
race, with the exception of their own caste, intermarry with other castes. 
Rajputs of Solar and Lunar races receive their wives from half Rajputs of 
both the races. But Jarawals do not take their wives from Manhases because 
of their being descended from the same ancestor. Rokwals give their daughters 
to Jamwals and Manhases only. 


28. Manhas, Ambarai, Chib, Bahoo and .Jarol intermarry and give their 
daughters to first class Rajpilts. 

29. Rokwal, Salehria, Charak, Baghal, Langeh, Bojwal, Andotra and Jaj 
intermarry and give their daughters to Rajputs of first and second classes, and 
receive their wives from half Rajputs of class IV. 


30. Half Rajputs of class IV who are considered as first class Thakkars, 
intermarry between themselves, and receive their wives from other Thakkars, but 
give their daughters to third class Rajputs only, 

31 Thakkars of lower class, not coming under the category of Rajputs, 
now intermarry and give their daughters to Rajputs of fourth class,_but cannot 
take their wives from out of them because the customary widow-marnage among 
these has degraded them. Suthras are known for their celibacy. Brahmans, 
Khatris, Banias, Aroras Mahajans and Bhabras, h^e generally only one wife. 
Infant marriage is a rule almost amongst all the Hindus, excepting, of course, 
the Shudras and the other low castes. 


I 



80 


32. Amongst Brahmans, Rajputs, Khatris, Banias, Aroras, Bhatias, Ma* 
hajans, Kalals and Bhabras re-marriage of widows is not allowed. In all the 
remaining castes of Vaishas, Sudras, beggars and low castes widow marriage 
is allowed and the widows re-marry w'ithin their own respective castes. It is 
not of necessity that they should marry their husband’s elder or younger 
brother. 


00 . No snecific ceremony or ceremonies are performed on this occasion. 
Simply a few near members of the family and caste collect and cover the pair 
with a coloured sheet of cloth, and this is known by the name of harewa or 
chadar amlazi. No Brahmans arc employed as no cei’emouies are performed. 

34. Arora, it is said, is the corruption of Rora (a stone) as previously 
weights were of stone ; this caste is named after weights. But they do not show 
any reverence for weights. 

Sunar (goldsmith), Lohar (blacksmith), are named after s'/a (gold) 
and loh (iron) with word dr (woi’ker) added to it. Similarly Batehra, a stone 
dresser. Bat or Bata, a stone and elira, dressei’, &c.; etc. 

Status in relation to the land . 


00 

1 17/ A 

re card tu Cicnersh 



3, Brahman 


5. 

Charak 

0. Lange! . 

2. Thakkar. 


G. 

Bahuo, 

lib Baghtd 

*3. Manhas. 


7. 

■Jar. 

11. Rakwal. 

I. Rajputs. 



Salehri 

12, Other caste- 

B) 

Wit- 


— 


1. Brahman. 


S. 

Charak 

ir>. Carpenter- 

2. Jat. 



Bahoo. 

IG. 

3. Kamboh. 


l(b 

Salehria. 

17. Dooms. 

1. Saiiis. 


11. 

Lan^eli. 

IS. Cbamars 

5. Thakkar, 


12. 

Baghah 

10. Bawarias. 

6. Labana, 


13. 

Rakwal. 

Other castes 

7. Manhas. 


11. 

Blacksmith. 



To eat flesh is allowable for Chhtaries, but prohibited for Brahmans. 

Similarly among Saniasis and Jogis eating of flesh and drinking of liquor 
IS permitted by Shastras, while it is disallowed to Brahmans. 

Sweepers are the lowest of all the castes. No caste except low and im- 
pure ones wall eat fcaciii or pahld touched by them, or drink or smoke with them 
As regards Mohamedans the order stands as follows ; — 

Original Mussulmans are : — ■ 

Sayad, Quraishi, Mughal, Fathan and A wan 

(a) Converts from Rajputs, are Chib, Jaral, Bahoo, Gakkhar, Durwah, 

Manhas, Bhatie, Chauhan, Charak, Salaria, Katal, Khokhar and 

Tbakkar, 

(b) Converted \aishas are Khojas from Ai’oras, Kakezai from Kalals, 

Jat, Giijar, Kamboh, Seni and Arain. 

It will not be out of place to record here an account of the origin, 
x’cligion, habits and customs, &c., relative to the Khojas of Jammu Province. 

o5. Origill'~“Khojas are said to have been descended from the Quraish 
dynasty. Their ancestors came to India from Arabia and spread over different 
parts of Hindustan. It is said that like the majority of the Mohamedans of 
India they are believed to be the converts from Hinduism. 

XoTE. Either of the two former assertions seems ojjen to clouLt on the ground thatliow could those that 
came from Arabia be taken to be converts from Hinduism. It mav, however, fairly be concluded that some ot 
the Moharaedan immigrants from Arabia became so thick with the converts to Islam that the two became amal- 
gamated into such a homogeneous whole that distinction between the tuo become impossible and it resulted in 
the latter laying claim to their descent and advent from Arabia. ^ 

It is about two hundrc'd years ago that these people poured in into Jammu from Wazirabad, Gnjrat and 
Kamnagar (tahsil \ azirabad) nnd to this reason may be attributed the cause of their Iiolding themselvts aloof 
from contracting any alliances with the Khojas of cities other than iho ones mentioned above 

Religion-**- They all belong to Sunni School of Mohamedans. Some of 
them link themselves with Quadrics while others ally themselves with the ticilcsh* 
handies. 

They are divided into four claus ; namely, Chawla, Mahendi Ratta, 
Katboria aud Badwa. Ail these four clans intermarry. 


f 



81 


Occupation- —They are from the very beginning given to trade. jSTone 
of them has ever attended to agriculture. Hide and leather are chief articles 
of trade with them, Like their Hindu brethren of the same avocation they 
keep their accounts {lahi Jchatas) in Hindi characters. There are, however, 
few w'ho care to get themselves versed in Persian and Arabic with a view to 
have an insight into their religion. Out of this limited number are selected 
those who perform the duties of Imams in .Masjids and they rank equally with 
Imams in other sect of Mohamedans. 

Dress and Habit. — In dress they follow the generality of their Mohame- 
dan brethren with this differe nee that they are more simple and less ostentatious. 
The women are subjected to purdah. Unlike their sisters in the West they are 
denied the advantage of education and are not a bit advanced from tlie majority 
of women in India. 

Their habits of speculations and frequent want of funds for purposes of 
trade do not afford them the pleasure of lavishing their money in costly jewels 
and ornaments for their ladies. 

They do not indulge in intoxicants so far so that seme of tliem eve;! 
refuse themselves the so-called simple and innocent luxury of hvl-hu. 

Marriage- — Consent of the parents is essential to form a contract of 
marriage valid. Wishes of the parties concerned are not sought for, being con- 
sidered as something disgraceful to the elders, except in rare cases. Infant 
marriage is not attended to. The consent for 7ukah is a formal ceremony ob- 
served at the wedding ritual.=:. Such consent of course obtains in keeping with, 
the dictates of shara. The marriages are confined to their own harodri and they 
do not give their daughters to other Mohamedans, hut instances are not want- 
ing to show in which these people iiave departed from tlie established custom 
and married without the circle of their own laradri. 

Formerly they were addicted to squander money on marriages, I)ut 
this practice has been put a stop to by the passing of a resolution with the 
unanimous consent of tlie members of the Khoja haradri to the effect that any 
member of the caste found acting contrary to the spirit of the resolution shall 
be excommunicated. Wedding parties are entertained with two feasts, one 
called niiflia ddi.cat (sweet feast) and the other called nmnltn ddwat. At tiie 
former guests are given rice, sugar and clarified butter and at the latter meat 
and pido. The absence of dancing girls and pyrotechnic display in a wedding- 
procession proclaims to the looker on the arrival of Khoja lo.rdt of the Jammu 
haradri. The choice of the extent of the dowry lies with the father of the girl. 
The usual amount of the money spent on marriage ranges between E.s. -50 
and Rs. 200. 

36. It is wonderful that a very few Sansis have been returned in the 
State, and I am at a loss to find reason for this. I can say from my personal 
knowledge that there are lots of Sansis in the State. 


\ 



82 


KASHMIR PROVINCE, 

37. The population of Kashmir is composed of Hindus, including 
Pandits, Bohras, Jinsi Sikhs and Muhammadans, with their main divi- 
sions consisting of Sunnis and Shias. Those Brahmans of Kashmir who have 
given up their original avocation of attending to the religious duties enjoined 
hj the Shastras and the imparting and receiving of religious education and have 
instead taken to service as a means of subsistence, strangely enough, are known 
as the Pandits, and the other class who still stick to their old calling are 
distinguished as Brahmans or Gors (priests). 

38. For a lucid description of their origin and traditional history I would 
refer the reader to the following extracts from the Census Report of 1891 : — 

The popular tradition is that the Brahmans of Kashmir are in the direct line of 
descent from Kashap. They are divided into 133 gotrdsj named after the divine sages or 
ascetics by whom their clans are represented, though, as a matter of fact, the original 
Pathdev. gotras did not exceed 6, as noted in the margin, the 

Upmani. remaining 1 27 gotras being due to inter-marriages or 

inter-mixture with other Brahmans. Some authorities 
give the principal divisions as only three, viz. : — Bhatt, Pandit and E a/dan from which are 
derived the distinctive appellations of Koul, Sopuri Pandit, and Kaina. The Koul Gotra 
is Dattatrye, the Sopuri Pandit, Pathdev Vasgargey, and the Eazdan (Eaina) (1) Kanth 
Dhumayon, and (2) Saman Mudhgale. From these three families gradually as each took 
to a distinct and particular trade or occupation or by adoption and inter-marriage, farther 
gotras came into existence and new castes were formed. According to another authority, 
the parent stock is represented by three brothers, Kayitachari, Mammatachari, and Ubbata- 
chari. History further records that between the year 1435 and 1442 A. D., conse- 
quent on the slaughter by the Muhammadan conqueror of all but eleven families of 
Kasbmiri Pandits, excepting those who managed to escape from the country, those left 
behind assumed the tribal distinction of Malmas, while those who subsequently returned 
from the flight were called Banamasis. These two surnames, however, have reference to the 
astrological calendar observed by tbe two races, Malmas meaning the lunar and Banamas 
the solar months of the year, and it is difficult under the circumstances to regard these as 
race distinctions, unless the new settlers into the valley after the wholesale slaughter of 
1435 A. D., observed the solar month as contra-distinguished from the aborigines whose cal- 
culations were based on the phases of the moon. This account may be taken for what it 
is worth, but there could be no doubt that the above distinctions did not interfere with 
inter-marriage or social position, till the reign of Sultan Zain-ul-Abdin, when the with- 
drawal of the interdiction against employment of Hindus in the State, encouraged the study 
of Persian, and enabled the Brahmans to aspire to high offices in the administration. It 
was then that they divided off into two parties known as Kaykun and Bachahatj the former 
forming the laity and the latter the priesthood. To enable this arrangement to be carried 
out, as all were equally Brahmans of the same status, the Karhuns made their daughters* 
sons their Bachahats. Later on, such of the Karhuns as relinquished the study of Persian 
and took to Sanskrit literature, began to be called Pandits,** but were not, for that 
particular reason, estranged from their fraternity. Among the Karhuns there is a class 
known as Bhattaraks who are said to be descended from royal blood, and the Eazdaniks from 
the nobility.** 

The Karhuns strictly refrain from dan (receiving charity), and do not, as a rule 
take a wife from the Bachabats ; in all other respects, irrespective of gotra, clan caste or 
sub-division, they observe the same customs, religious rites, and are otherwise on perfect 
equality with one another. If any of them commit himself, or take up a lowering occupa- 
tion, he is called ddgi (or stained), but does not forfeit any of his caste privileges. Trade 
and agriculture are looked upon as low, but this idea is gradually losing ground. All 
Kashmiri Brahmans conduct their funeral and religious ceremonies accordino- to the Nil- 
mat Puran and according to the Vedas of Langak Kishi. The Kashmiri Pandfts are mostly 
Shaktikas or Tantrihas, their favorite goddesses being the JTTifr Bhawdni and Jaimlamuhhi 
but they are also known as Shaivas and Vaishnavs. They unscrupulously eat food cooked 
in a boat rowed by Muhammadan boatmen, employ Muhammadans as water bearers and 
invariably wear a white turban on their heads,** ^ ^ 

OTHER KASHillR CASTES. 

Bohras.— This is a caste of Hindus not being Brahmans, descended from the Chatri 
stock, whose principal business is trade and shop-keeping. Having adopted the rites and 
ceremonies of the Brahmans, they are excluded from relationship with the Punjabi Khatris 
and therefore inter-marry among themselves. It is not known when they originally settled 
in Kashmir, but from their customs and habits, it appears probable that they came into 
the country prior to the advent of the Muhammadans, There is evidence to show that in 
times gone by they were freely admitted to caste among Pandits, as for instance, the 


Dattatrye. 

Bhardwaj. 

3Iudhgale. 



83 


reputable family of Cliautlhri Mohesb, the builder of the nine masonry bridges in the 
Srinagar Dal and of the dry causeway across it nearly four miles in length, on which these 
bridges are situated. But with this notable exception, the Bohras do not appear to have 
been admitted to fellow-casteship in any manner with the Pandits. The Bohra woman, 
unlike the Pandits, does not wear a waist-girdle, while also unlike her, she does- wear a 
nose-ring. In all other respects, the habiliments of the Bohras of both sexes are undistin- 
giiishable from those of the ordinary Pandit. In general disposition they are closely 
a.^similated with the Dogro. and Bahai castes. The local Puraheahs are an off-shoot of 
this caste, whose general occupation is personal service.” 

“ Jinsi Sihhs . — The Jinsi Sikhs are Punjabi Brahmans. During the year.s 1751 to 
17132 A. D., in the reign of the Emperor Ahmed Shah Durrani, Eaja Sukhjman, Subah 
of the Emperor, brought the Jinsi Sikhs from Potow/ir and the adjoining hills to assist 
him in asserting his independence against his master. As these mercenaries tvere paid in 
kind, and had, in the time of the Maharaja Eanjit Singh, embraced Sikhism, they beo-an 
to be called Jinsi Sikhs, or Sikhs in receipt of rations. The Jinsi Sikh is mostly found 
in the following portions of Kashmir territory, viz., Parganahs Tral, Hamal, Kirohan, 
Biroh and Eanbirsinghpora. They live by agriculture and personal service.” 

“ Muhammadans . — Up to 1340 A. D. there was not a single Muhammadan in 
Ka.'hinir. In 1341 Bulbul Shah, a Muhammadan ascetic of renown, came here from Turkis- 
tan via Ladakh, and took up his habitation in a spot just below the Ali Kaclal (fifth 
bridge of city Srinagar), where bis mausoleum is held in great veneration. In those days 
Eeiiichan Shah, a Thibetan and Budhist whose original name wa.s Eatanjbu, had been 
bani-hed from his country while yet a youth, and sought the protection of Eaja Udiandev 
king of Kashmir, Avho gave him an asylum, and assigned him a jugir to live in Par»anah 
Lai. Meanwhile an expedition headed by Zukdar Khan marched into Kashmir'’ and 
Udiandev escaped the general slaughter which fo'dowed, by relinquishing his kin^^dom 
Eeinchan Shah, who remained behind, forcibly mairied his ifani (knoivn as tlie Kut'’Edni) 
and took possession of the kingdom.” ^ 


“ Having Veen expelled from the fatherland in tender years, Eeinchan Shah wts 
nacuraily ignorant of the doctrine and ritual of his original fa'ith ; he offered to become "a 
Hindu, but on his application being rejected by the Bralunans, Bulbul Shall prcv.ailed on 
him to embrace Muhammadanism. It was in this manner that the Muhammadan faitli first 
found its converts and adherents in Kashmir, who, under the auspices of a line of "Muham- 
madan kings in general, and Sikandar (idol-destroyer) in particular, increased so l^tcaddv 
that the country may now be said to be almost IMuhammadan, the resuscitation of the 


Hindu community dating only from the days of Zain-ul-Abdiu. The proselytes to Islatn- 
ism in Kashmir tvere mostly from the original Hindu population, strano-ers and foreigners 
beiugbutfew, and this is the more patent from the fact that the present Miili'amnmdan 
population is divided and sub-divided in accordance with the distinctions observable ainono- 
their fellow countrymen, though the lapse of years has slightly moditied particular caste 
derivatiens, so as to make them unrecognizable by the ligdit of previous custom " It has 
come to be recognised as a sort of analogy, that as the trade, occupation, or hahitat of the 
person, .^o the peculiar affix to his name, as for instance, AP.-hhar, the khnr referrim^ to 
the reenpation of blacksmith, Sobhan chan, or carpenter, then a<^ain Eamzau 
from 7vc ’.’par, the name of the ancestral home, &c., Ac.” ” 

I course it must be expected that a ceitaiii proportion of tlic resident Miiliam 
madan pc-pulation comprise families whose progenitors or coiumuu ancestor- hail beeii 
foreigner^, and although, as already observed, these are remarkably few, it is siu-ndje.. 
that they are up to the present ei’on kuotvii as hahar se ac hue or fore'ionem ” ' ’ 

The Sheikhs who are the convert class of Kashmir Muhammadans mn diTtMio- ■ i i 
tiie Sayad, Moghul or Puthun, are th'> followini^ ca^teS;, r/r. 


(1) tlie desceiidauts fakirs (holy niuiulicauts) and other- 

worth ' r snuctity, quite irrespective of their descent/^ 

(2' BdhirJdfl'^, or descendants of the Khalifas ,.f Maklidiiiu Sahil), wIk 
is considered the nlu^t sacred in the countrv.’^ ^ 


of religious 


-sh 


nne 


and ot tl 


* yJi Tains, the oi i^inal Muhammadans of Srinagar City, considered aKo the nu 
:lie best descent. These are sub-divided into castes as follows * ^ 


rest 


(1) Kaiitli, (2) Giindra, (o) Bachh, (41 Bandi, (o) Giincli, ,ij) Gani i7) Dsr 
(8) Paksliival, (9) Vakd, (10) Ashai, ll)8hal, (12) Kunru, (13] Hhlu’ 
(14) Diwani/'" " > 


a le^^er status among Muliammadans of Ka 
anibroiilerers and the zamindars of the country, and it 
froi 


and MaaJ 


mir are the "hawl- weavers and 

... , , , ^i5t be remerabered that those 

rnoncr^ them who know Arabic are, in addition to their names, .^tvled Mnllun Vdit 


I'l. 


\ 



84 


39. The Kashmiri Pandit may be divided into the following classes : the 
priest class who perform the religious rites and ceremonies of the Hindus; 
the Jotshi class who are versed in mythology and astrology with its minor 
branches ; and draw up calenders, cast horoscope and profess to prophecy future 
events. Excepting only of course the KarLuu, which lias been mentioned above, 
Tiku Rdzdiin, Tak, Munshi, Mathu, Kachru, Pandit Sipru Bhan, Zitshu, Raina, 
"Wangmo, Maju, Kokhu and Dilu as mentioned by Mr. Lawrence in his “Valley 
of Kashmir ” may be said to be the chief l-arms or tribes of the Pandits. Of 
these the Dar family have enjoyed much influence, but it may be generally 
remarked that social position is determined by the nature of the occupation 
followed rather than by family /l jrui ; and those who are employed in State 
service hold their heads high above those who are engaged in trade and culti- 
vation. The Pandits of Kashmir, unlike their brethren of the sister Province 
of Jammu and the Punjab, are not so punctilious in matters of chhut (defile- 
ment or pollution by touch), and will use water fetched by Muhammadans. In 
times gone by a good part of the services in connection with marriage cere- 
monies, such as the carriage and delivery of cooked eatables and sweetmeats, 
&c., prepared for distribution amongst the members of the caste aud relatives 
on the occasion of the ceremonial rites, specially known as bhaii was perform- 
ed by the Musalmans, and this practice thougli on the wane owing to numerous 
causes, the principal being the disfavour with which it is regarded by the Hindu 
ruler of ihe country, still holds its ground. The performance of the discharge 
of religious rites and the duties of priesthood depend on practice rather than 
on social precedence, and the priestly class is divided into two sections, one 
being called parohits aud the other known as Gums, the latter hold in point of 
social status, a second place in comparision to the parohits. In Kashmir also 
these classes are hereditary just as is the case with this class of the priest- 
hood all over India. As a rule, Kashmiri Brahmans partake of animal food, 
but those nevertheless who abstain from indulgence in such food, command 
veneration and respect for the sacrifice. The use of poultry, garlic and onion 
is abhorred by a good Pandit, and the penalty is excommunication for those 
found guilty of their use. 

40. Watils akin to the mochi class is the only impure caste amongst the 
Hindus and Muhammadans of Kashmir ; they are neither allowed to enter the 
precincts of the temple amongst the village community nor they are permitted 
to live amongst the village community. Their residence is distinguishable by 
the secluded huts at the extreme outskirts of the village. 

41. The Muhammadan tribes may again be divided into : — 

(1) Sayaih, who are of all the Muhammadans the most respected 

owing to their descent from the prophet. These are sub-divided 
into those (a) who practise pirimM/’iJt', the vocation of spiritual 
tuition to disciples; and (b) who have taken to agriculture. 
The titular nomenclature of the Sayad is Mir, and curiously 
enough the epithet Mir changes its significance just as it is used 
either as an aflSx or prefix to the name of Sayad. A Sayad’s 
position as a priest or a layman is discerned according as the 
word Mir stands before or after its name, respectively. 

(2) Mughals. — They came to Kashmir in the early part of Musalman 

reign, but they have now practically lost all trace of their 
nationality and intermarry promiscuously with other Kashmiri 
Musalmacis. 

(3) Paihdns. — They are more numerous than the Mughals, and inhabit 

chiefly Uttar Machipura Tahsil of the Kashmir Province. 

(4) Hheikhs. — 'I'his is a very numerous class and represents the descen- 

dants of the original Hindus who were converted to Islam 
by Musalman conquerors or by propounders of Islam, like 
Sikandar, the iconoclast, or Shah Hamdan, the saint. Their 
Icarm or tribe name usually resembles those of the Hindus, but 
they appear to have lost all traces of the old customs which 
they inherited from their Hindu ancestors. The fact that 
there is a tendency amongst them to abandon their old family 
harm and assume any imposing titles makes an attempt at the 
classification of Sheikha according to social precedence a very 



85 


difficult task. Mr. Lawrence may happily be quoted in this 
connection “ There is nothing to prevent Abdulla, the Doom, 
“ calling himself A bdnlla Pandit, if he choose. At first the 
“people would laugh, bat after a time if Abdulla Pandit pros- 

“ pered his descendants would exhibit a lengthy pedigree-table 
“ tracing their family back to one of the petty Eaja,s, lord of 
“ three villages and possessor of a fort; the ruins of which still 
“ stand in Abdulla Pandit’s village.” The chief among those, 
however, are Pirzadas, the highly respected class. The Babas, 
a class of religious mendicants, the Rishis, Sajjada nashias or 
servitors at Muhammadan shrines and the Mullahs. Among 
the inferior tribes may be mentioned the Dooms, Galawans, 
Cbankans, Haujies, Bhands and Watils. 

FRONTIER DISTRICTS. 

42. The inhabitants of the Frontier Districts, particularly those of 
Gilgit and Astore Tahsils, can be divided into the following thr«e chief classes in 
regard to their racial origin : — 

(а) Arab race, 

(б) Aryan race, 

(c) Aborigines, 

now indiscrimnately designated as Shinoke tribe. 

The Arab race is again divided into the two following classes : — 

(1) Eanoo. 

(2) Sheen. 

43. The Aryan race is chiefly traceable in Yashkan or Basbkan caste. The 
Dooms and other low castes are the remnants of the aborigines. It is stated that 

tl.e Sheens are the descendants of Abu Jahal. His cousin, Zalroom, had four sons 
who having been defeated by Ali, fled to Herat through Persia and Seistan. From 
there one of them went towards Bashgal, and his descendants now inhabit 
KaBristao. The second brother took up his abode in Swat and Bajaur, and the 
third came up the Indus Valley, and the Sheens of this district are stated to be 
his descendants. The Ranoo caste claim for themselves descent from Muhammad 
Haneefa, the younger son of Ali. They are stated to have come to Badakhshan 
in the seventh century of the Christian era, the period when that ildka was 
conquered by the Arabs. From Badakhshan they are stated to have moved 
forward to Chitral, Yasin and district Baltistan. In Baltistan the principal 
castes are four ; — 

(1) Raja. I (3) Sayad. 

(2) Balti. I (4) Brukpa. 

44. Within the above general divisions, individuals of families are distin- 
guished by the name of an ancestor with the addition of “ pa ” which means 

“of” in the Balti dialect, or by the name of the place from which the family has 
immigrated. The principal of these sub-castes aim the following: — 

(1) Adoalpa. (4) Om. (7) Nakhchoas. 

(2) Kodpa. (5) Doom. (8) Olpa. 

(3) Akhounpa. (6) Gashopa (9) Chhoraspa. 

LADAKH AND EASTERN PART OF K ARGIL. 

45. The prevailing population of Ladakh and the eastern part of Kargi 
are Budhists. They areof Turanian stock. They can be divided into the follow- 
ing castes and sub-castes : — 

Castes, Suh-Castes. 

(1) Gyapo (the caste of Rajas) ... Nil' 

(2) Jeerak (the caste of officials) (1) Kaloun, (2) Luupo, (3) Kharpoon, 

(4) Oonpo, (5) Largi. 

(3) Mungii’k (the caste of caltivators) (I) Takhchus, (2) Solpoon, (3) Nangsoo^ 

(4) Tonspoon, (5) Tughche, (6^ Naghtuk, 
(7) Dugpa, (8) Lama, (9) Shinkhin, 

( 1 0) Sairgar, (11) Lamkh an . 

(4) Reengan (the menial caste) ... (1) Baida, (2) Moon, (3) Garva. 


% 



86 


46. It may be noted that in the Frontier Districts almost everybody per- 
forms for himself the requirements that may be necessary for his daily life, and 
consequently there are few distinct occupations worth the name. 

A short note as to occupation of each caste or sub-caste is added. 

(1) Kharpoon caste is now almost extinct. 

(2) Oonpo are mostly astrologers by occupation. 

(3) Largi are mostly physicians. 

(4) Mangirk are largely cultivators. They also follow other occupa- 

tions such as that of a blacksmith, tailor, &c. 

(•5) The Moon usually play upon the native drums, Ac. 

(6) Baida are mostly beggars. 

The castes observe no social distinction in the use of particular diets. 
They are, however, careful to marry within their own caste as far as possible. 
The Budhists have no aversions against Muhammadans whom they give their 
daughters in marriage and food cooked by whom they can eat. 

2. In addition to these there are some Sayads also in Gilgit and Bal- 
tistan. Though insignificant in numbers yet they are held in the highest of 
esteem by all classes in the country. In the districts of Gilgit and Baltistan 
some Kashmiris are also to be found. They are known by the name of Kashers, 
which in Kashmiri language mean Kashmiri. They seem to have migrated to the 
country during the time of Ahmed Shah Abdali much about the year 1760 A. D. 

3. Sheikhs, i.e,, new converts from the Budh religion. 

4. Arghons, the half caste Muhammadans. They are the offspring of 
intermarriages between Budhists and Muhammadans, 

47. The different parts of the Frontier Districts are inhabited by the fol- 
lowing tribes : — 

(1) . Bhuttas or ShinoJd tribes found in Gilgit. 

(2) . Balties in BBtistan, 

(3) . Budhists in Ladakh Tahsil, Zanskar tract and eastern part of the 

Kargil Tahsil. 

(4) . Brukpas inhabit a part of lie Ladakh and Kargil Tahsils. 

(5) . Gujars, a nomadic tribe, are found on the mountains and the plairs 

alike, in fact wherever pasture exists. 

Of these the Bhuttas or the Shinoki tribe of the Gilgit District may 
be sub-divided into the following four distinct classes — Eanoo, Sheen, Yashkan 
and Doom. The first of these is a tribe of the highest distinction and in point 
of precedence holds a position next only to the ruling families of the country. 
Net only their features and statures but their manners and habits are also 
quite different from all other inhabitants of the country. In the order of social 
scale the Sheens come next after them. Although Yashkans grow in numbers 
yet they in significance do not occupy very high position. It is insinuated that 
Aryan blood runs in their veins, but there is no authority in support of the 
allegation, and as these people have been found in these parts from times im- 
memorial, any attempt at finding a clue to their origin becomes fruitless. 

48. Dooms stand lowest in the scale, and according to one tradition 
they are declared to be the relics of the aborigines, while according to another 
they are described to be the camp followers of the Sheens who settled down here 
after the conquest of the country. 

49. Balties are found in Bciltistan and are of Turanian descent closely re- 
lated to Ladkahis and Tibetans ; with their conversion their physical appearance 
has also undergone a change and the nose is much less compressed than among 
the Ladakhis. Their hard lives and scanty fare tell upon their physique, as they 
are usually shallow', thin and care-worn. Their women, as a rule, are extremely 
ugly looking. They are simple in their habits— straightforward and honest, 
though they are now becoming more used to the ways of this world. Th»y are 


f 



87 


greedy and lacking in generosity. Polygamy is allowed, but fe^y Baltics keep more 
than one wife owing to poverty. Marriages for a limited period known as mnta, 
i.e., marriage of the nature of a convenience aie common amongst them, and not 
considered immoral. Divorce is easy, find except among the Rajas, involves no 
disgrace at all. Early marriage also prevails. In their religious tenets they are 
followers of the Shia persuasion, or :ire Xilr Bakhshies, a dissenting sect of Shias. 
The two are not on good terms with one another, but the gulf between them 
is not so wide as amongst the Shias and the Sunnis. They live upon grain 
or dried fruits prepared in various ways. Chouium or poL is their chief sport. 

•jO, Th.e Brukhpasare said to have been introduced in the districts by the 
old chiefs of Skardu subsequent to their conquest of Chin al, and are inferior to 
pure Baltics who never inter-marry with them. Physically they are a finer race 
than the Balti, and generally uiore noisy and turbulent but useful withal, 

DRESS. 

51. Gilgit and Astoif . — The men tvear a long •dioga with a cap upon their 
head which is mostly of paiti. The cap is in the form of a sack folded at the 
ends; they not unoften make use of the cap as their pocket. The women wear 
a long shirt and in some parts trousers also. Their head-dress alone is a cap, but 
different in shape to that worn by a man. The pard'i system is almost un- 
known in the whole of the Frontier Districts. The whole popu’ation of these 
districts is filthj' in their habits and set little store by, very much like their 
Kashmiri brethren, 

52. Bdltistdii — The head-dress of the people of Baiiistau is different to 
that of the people of Gilgit and A store, inasmuch as it has no fold at the brim. 

53. Ladakh . — The costume of the Budhist is very different to that of 
the inhabitants of the other parts of the Frontier Districts; usually they fasten 
band round their waist above their choga. Their cap covers the hinder part 
of their heads and their ears, and no doubt is useful in the intensely cold 
climate of Ladakh. 

The hair on the head are plaited just like those of women in the Punjab, 
and they have a long plaited tuft of hair hanging behind. The women 
wear a sort of protector made of black avooI over their ears Avhich is by them 
intended to add to their beauty, but strictly speaking protects them from cold. 
The women enjoy full freedom. 

The chhang beer is almost universally used by the Budhists for general 
consumption and" in the oblations to their deities. It is also used in all religious 
ceremonies and feasts. 


% 



ss 


MARRIAGE. 

54. Infant iiiarri — The practice of early marriage is more common 
amongst the Hindus, The Muhammadans liave also now taken to it, but it is not so 
predominant and is only to be met with amongst the well-to-do families. It is 
generally prevalent amongst the Hindu tribes of the country, i.e., Kashmiri Pandits. 
They deem it as one of the most important duties of their life to marry their chil- 
dren as early as possible, and infant marriage is considered by them not only as a 
proper discharge of a religious duty but is also regarded a credit on the 

family where it is preserved. The natural outcome of this is a feeble offspring in- 
capable of any hard work or labour unlike their confrere Muhammadans who are 
strong and well built. 

•55. ]Vidott rnariiogp . — "Widow marriage amongst the Hindus as a matter 
of religion is strictly prohibited while no such restriction according to the 
Muhammadan law attaches to it. A widow amongst the Muhammadans can 
please herself by contracting as many marriages as she likes. Although not 
religiously forbidden the Muhammadans of the Srinagar city look upon re- 
marriage with disfavour, and in this they seem to take after their Hindu bre- 
thren. Widow marriage is, however, common enough amongst the Sikhs. 

56, Rifpergami/, — This form of marriage is not known in the province of 
Kashmir. The majority cf the people are of the poorer classes and have simple 
notions about this in general, and this description of marriage indulged in more 
or less by the aristocracy hardly suits their wants. 

57. Young Muhammadans are more religious than their confrere-^ of 
Jammu Province. 

The method and the manner of their worship is characterised by a style 
which impresses the beholder with the deep sense of piety, in fact amongst 
wags the prorerb has it that a Kashmiri ( Aluhamraadau) will soften even God 
Almighty by bowing and scraping before him, 

POLYANDRY IN LADAKH. 

68. Polyandry prevails in two forms, one where several brothers have 
one wife only ; the other where two men conjointly possess one woman for a wife. 

One of these two men is the real or first husband and he associates another 
with himself as a co-partner for his wife, particularly if he has no man to assist 
him in his husbandry. The assistant husband is locally called Farsnkh. In 
the former case only brothers may take a joint wife, cousins being admissible. 
In the latter case the husbands are never brothers. It is reported that of a 
family of brothers the custom is for the two elder (sometimes even three) 
brothers to .share a wife. 

59 Younger brothers if any become either Lamas or(Mukhpa), i.e., 
Khan a-fJa mad. A man may not marry in his own household. 

60. The explanation given by the Ladakhis of the cause of polyandry 
is that owing to paucity of land its division is undesirable in the extreme, and 
therefore it is open to an individual who has none to help him in his daily 
avocations and cannot afford to engage a servant to join another with 
himself in all things, wife included, Generally, the wife spends night with the 
eldest of the husband’s brothers when at home, although there are exceptions 
also to this rule. It is said that m Ladakh there is no device practised in order 
to secure privacy as mentioned by Strabo in .Arabia, but the leaving of sticks, 
shoes, &c , at the door would imply the presence of such a thing in parts of 
Ladakh. 

61. Each house in Ladakh is readily distinguished from' the typical 
family name which it is customary to bear, and which is derived from some 
common ancestor. As a general rule, the children take the father’s house -name 





01 - that of tbe first husband, in case he is an assistant husband. Children take 
to the niotlier s family name, where the husband is a i'iiuhhp<i or hhcina-darndd, 
which means wife’s servant. 

02. ISo brother can take a separate wife while dwelling with his brothers. 
He can, however, do so if he becomes uiuJchpa, that is, goes to live with his wife 
in her father’s house, in this case he can claim no share in the common wife or 
the family property, although he may sometimes continue to liv’e in his own 
house with the consent of his brothers. To quote an actual instance of this, 
a gentleman named Sanam Piljori has got four sons, one of whom is at Sabao, 
the second at Chanspa, the third at Leh, these have gone over to dwell with the 
family of their wives ; while the fourth son enjoys proprietary rights of the 
family property, &c. 

<5o. The family property goes to the eldest son living with the family, 
and the property pa.sses to him either at his father’s death or at his marriage. He 
is, however, held responsible for the maintenance of his other fathers, and for the 
dowry of his sisters. In the absence of the male issue the eldest daughter 
under similar circumstances takes his place and inherits the family property, 
and as the head of the family is held liable by the Government of the country 
for the dues, &c., of the State. The surplus female population appears to be 
disposed of in the following manner : — 

{a) Ladakhi may take a second wife or even a third wife (locally 
called chang-changs or joint wives), if his first and second 
wives are childless, or they are incapable of attending to the 
family duties. But few can afford this. 

{b) In Leh many Budhist women become Huhammadaus and con- 
tract marriage with the half caste Muhammadans of the country 
or with Musalman traders or even with sepoys, &c. 

(i) A certain number take to religious service as choinco or truns. 

(cl) Heiresses select their own husbands. 

(e) The rest live on labour and in certain cases by contracting illegal 
friendship. 

t34. There are no instances known of a group of brothers marrying 
jointly or severally a group of sisters. 

do. The wife of a polyandrlc houseliold can introduce or consent to the 
introduction of her own younger sister as joint wife or chang-chang. 

Od. The eldest brother or the first husband is always considered the 
father and addressed by the children as such. Younger brothers or j'lr^nkh 
are or is addressed as tittle fathers or father. Custom here agrees with Strabo’s 
account of Arabs in this particular. Natives are of opinion that it would uot 
be an insult to ask a man about his father’s name, but it is seldom done, as the 
eldest brother is invariably held to be the father of all the children unless his 
lonf^ and uninterrupted absence from the family or some other cause of a 
simTlar nature renders the possibility of his paternity quite questionable. But 
even in such a case there is nothing debarring him from the title. 

d7. The people have a favourable feeling towards child bearing. Parents 
of the bridegroom or a bride first look out for a bride or mukhpa, i.e. klidna- 
damdd, and when these people succeed in finding a matcli betrothal takes place. 
The relatives of the bride or the bridegroom as the case may be sometimes after 
a month or two, sometimes even after a year, assemble to initiate the marriage 
ceremonies. Towards the close of the day the Xayopa (literally buying men) 
who are gorgeously dressed cap-i-pie set out headed by the bridegroom for the 
bride’s house and beg entrance. 

They are not allowed to enter and beaten back with sticks, unless they 
successfully pass the ordeal of answering a certain set of questions to the entire 



90 


satisfaction of the bride’s friends. When they are admitted into the house 
they are permitted to state the object of their visit. A paltry sum of money 
may sometimes affect the entrance. All this answering and questioning is 
done by means of songs. A few rupees may assist in opening the door. The 
gate is generally guarded by two Lamas or more, reciting some words and 
whirling round the head of the bridegroom an earthen pot with something in 
it. This is broken to pieces by knocking against a stone upon which they 
first write something with a piece of charcoal. The party then sit.s down for 
a feast while music and dancing are going on. The bride and the bridegroom 
are seated on a carpet together where they dine. On the following day a Lama 
appears, and reads out some portions from the Budhist scripture. After this 
the bride and the bridegroom accompanied by their friends ride to the house of 
the bridegroom where mere feasting and dancing is indulged in, and the number 
of Lamas now inci’eases. This is continued for several days. lu most cases 
the marriage ceremonies are performed openly, but some poor people who can- 
not afford to bear marriage expenses at the time perform the religious part of the 
ceremonies forthwith, reserving the dinner and shows, &c., for some more con- 
venient time. When the bridegroom enquires for his bride he is told she cannot 
be found, w'hen at last produced she is brought to him weeping. This and 
the beating of the bridegroom’s friends with sticks evidently point to what was 
formerly known marriage by capture, while the name of Nyapo “ buying men ” 
applied to the bridegroom’s friends points to the former practice of purchase of 
the bride. But it is said that purchase is now no longer affected, although a 
rich bridegroom may even now give to the father of the poor bride a sum of 
money which is eventually returned in the shape of a dowry. 



91 


MARRIAGE CEREMONIES IN GILGIT. 

For the follo’sving description of the matrimonial rites in Gilgit I am in- 
debted to the Assistant Political Agent at Gilgit, Captain A. D. Macpherson. 

68. When a boy reaches 16 or 17 years of age his parents consider it time 
he should marry and accordingly set about to find a wife for him. As soon as 
they know of a likely girl, they invite the headmen of their own village to a feast 
and request them to ask the father of the girl to give his daughter in marriage. 

The headmen carry this message to the father of the giid, who entertains 
them for one or two days in his house. In the meantime the father of the girl 
invites all his relatives and the headmen of his own village, and consults them in 
the matter. If they approve of the marriage a prayer is read by both the 
parties as sealing the promise. The boy's father now presents the following 
things to the girl’s father as a token of their new relation.ship : — 


Cloth 

5 Yards. 

Needle 

1 

Knife 

1 

Eope 

1 


A period is also fixed for celebrating the marriage and the party returns. A bout 
a fortnight before the appointed time the father or guardian of the boy starts for 
the girl’s village with three tiiloos of gold (Tulon = 8 masJias) which he gives 
to her father, and further details as to the number of individuals to join the pro- 
cession as well as the exact date of the same are now also fixed. Returning home 
he makes all necessary arrangements and also sends four seers of ghi, called 
“ tao ai ghi" {ghi of the pan) for the “ tao ” (pan) ceremony, which cannot be per- 
formed until the ghi is received. If there is any delay in sending it he has to 
pay one tuloo of gold as a fine for being late. 

69. The “ tao” ceremony is performed before a number of village people 
at 8 p. M. on the night before the marriage. A large iron is placed in the 
middle of the assembly and a man of the Katchati or Babusi family comes for- 
ward with some ghi, atta, and seeds of wild rue or leaves of chili which he 
places in the pan and then lights a small fire beneath it ; as soon as the contents 
begin to smoke he bolds the pan by its brim and lifting it up with his hands 
above his head commences to dance to the accompaniment of the band while the 
people applaud and sing this song. 

(1) Tavg tao Baju Gul yao. 

Tang tao jet 'tanyu na diayam. 

'Tang tao ahi Tunanam. 

(2) Tang tao Gilgit Mahka. 

Tang tao jet Tanyg, na diagavi. 

Tang tao aki Tunanam. 

(3) Tang tao liajat ai yashki, ^c. 

(4) Tang tao Romat ai yashh, 

(5) Tang tao Kashir Shah mira, 

(6) Tang tao polo magpnna, 

(7) Tang tao beers niaghlota, ^c, 

(8) Tang tao Uzir Khana Ba, 

(9) Tang tao Suchyo Girhisa, 

(10) Tang tao Maryo Mochtya, ^c. 

(11) Tang tao Sulo But ajih. 

Translation. 

(1) The pan belongs to Bairgul. 

I will never let any one place this pan on the earth. 

I will place it there myself. 

(2) The pan belongs to Malik, the chief of Gilgit. 

I will never let any other place the pan on the earth. 

I will place it there myself. 


» 



92 


(3) The pan is worthy of belonging to kings, &c. 

(4) The pan is worth being kept by a family, &c. 

(6) The pan belongs to Shah Mir, the chief of Kashmir, &o. 

(6) The pan belongs to Magpun, the chief of Skardu, &c. 

(7) The pan belongs to Maghlot^ the chief of Nagar, &c. 

(8) The pan belongs to Khana, the Ra of Yasin, Ac. 

(9) The pan belongs to righteous Girkis, the ruler of Hunza, &c. 

(10) The pan belongs to Maryo, the son of IMachat (a celebrated person 
of the Rano family, &c,) 

(11) The pan is placed on Nalls But, &c. 

At the same time the women recite the following songs; — 

(1) Thaki icazhara Bair Gul yao. 

Thaki wazhain jet minyaiki Nadiayam, 

Thaki wazham aki inenam. 

(2) Thaki wazham Gilgit mcdika. 

Thaki wazham jet Minyaiki Nadiayan, 

Thaki wazham aki mena<n, 

(3) — (11) Bo. do. do. 

Translation, 

(1) A large coral grain belongs to Bair Gul, 

1 will never let another string this on a thread. 

I will string it myself. 

(2) A large coral grain belongs to Malik, the chief of Gilgit, 

I will never let another string this. 

I will string it myself. 

(3 — 11) Continues on the lines of the above song till it ends. 

The Katchota then places the pan on the hearth but only for a moment 
and lifting it up again he commence.? to dance and sing in the above manner. 
Once more he repeats this performance and thus ends the “Cuban ” ceremony. 
He then brings out a maiden from the crowd and makes her cook some small 
cakes on the pan ; when four or 6ve cakes are ready she hands over her task 
to other women who readily take it up. Leaving the women to cook a dinner 
for them the men go to another room where they make merry by dancing and 
singing throughout the night, which is known as the “ Tao ai Rat, ” the night of 
the pan. If the procession has to go to a village at some distance, the bride- 
groom bathes at dawn and then putting on their neatest and cleanest clothes, 
the retinue starts singing the following song recited by the bridegroom : — 

“ Aroo rake arga Stomaidodai. 

“ Ajih at Salani ik theam.” 

Translation. 

I will go into my home and will salam my dearest mother whose milk I 
have sucked. 

Hereupon he proceeds to his home to salute his mother, and on his 
return the party recites the following puera. : — 

(1) Aguoroo bni la oinnroo But. 

(2) Ashfo Hhooiz ik ahi aiiooioo hai la agooroo But. 

(3) Suh but Sonai tulsi agooroo bai la agooroo But, 

Translation. 

(1) Grow hea\y 0 stone ! grow heavy. 

(2) A blessed day has come to-day. 

Grow heavy 0 IStone ! grow heavy. 

(3) This stone will be weighed with gold 
Grow heavy 0 stone ! grow heavy. 


f 



93 


Towards the evening when the party reaches their destination they make 
known their arrival by a merry shout which is responded to by the opposite 
party. Both parties then enter the bride’s house and commence to compete 
with each other in reciting songs and boasting of the noble and heroic deeds 
of their ancestors and their chiefs. Then after partaking of food they ojm- 
menee dancing, which they keep up till late in the night. The next morning 
the priest who always accompanies the procession with the bridegroom, reads 
the marriage service. The girl’s father then brings the ornaments, clothes, 
utensils, &c., for his daughter. 

If he is a well-to-do man he presents the above things and does not 
charge their cost to the husband. By so doing his son-in-law is barred 
throughout his life from making any claim to the above prope)-ty, which is 
henceforth considered as that of his wife, and on her husband’s death she can, 
if she so wish, marry any one she pleases. But if, on the other hand, the girl’s 
father is a poor man, and cannot afford to present the above things free then 
the boy’s fatlmr has to pay their equivalent at the time either in cattle, clothes 
or whatever the arbitrators may decide, and by so doing the bridegroom 
acquires full control over the property and on his death his wife can only marry 
again with the consent of hi- relatives. The above custom is called it 

Mallak. ” When the ceremoaies are over the party makes its preparations to 
return. To entice the d :msel out of her home the people recite the folloT^^ing 
song : — 

(1) Nikha malai hibte take khxororam, 

(2) ^xkha Char ai barai take kliiororavi. 

(3) Nikha Sonalo kinjo take khi^roram, 

(4) Nikha Kivorai achht take khiororam, 

(5) Nikha Mu kklo Doni take khiororam. 

Translation. 

(1) Come out 0 beloved of your mother! why are you delaying. 

(2) Come out 0 water sprite ! why are you delaying. 

(3) Come out 0 possessor of golden locks I why are you delaying. 

( 4 ) Come out 0 mistress of charming eyes 1 why are you delaying. 

(^5) Come out 0 owner of pearly teeth ! why are you delaying. 

On this she is brought out, but weeps bitterly at the separation from her 
dearest relatives, and the assembly sings the following song : — 

(1) Ph inar ui malai ni nat rothly rangbrijai. 

(2) Bune khui ajik brejai Malai ai rothlii rahgbnjai. 

(3) Vihyh >>jo d’ja '< nai ra Balai ai rothlg r-'n^brijai. 

Translation. 

tl) Bo not weep O flower-like girl I thy complexion will turn pale, 

(2) You will go on a loity hill 0 Girl! tiiy complexion will turn pale. 

(3) You Y, all 'oy weeping (burn your heart) thy complexion will turn 

pale. 

POLYGAMY. 

70, The subjoined statement shows the Provinces in which polygamy 
prevails. I am of opinion that our figures in this respect do not seem to be as 
satisfactory as they ought to have been. 

71, It is questionable that out of the total Muhammadan population 
which forms the bulk of the entire population of the State, only 652 sh.ould have 
been, as is the case, returned as having two wives, 132 as having three wives and 
only 3 1 as having four wives. Of thi.s number 182, 38 and 7, respectivelv, are shown 
in the Province of Jammu, 169, 42 and 1 1 , respectively, in the Pro vinceof Kashmir, 
and the rest are accounted for in the Frontier Districts. In my opinion the 
number seems to be quite disproportionate to the total Muhammadan popu- 
lation, as neither custom or usage nor religion forbids the indulgence of the 
luxui’y of having more wives than one. 

72, It is very difficult to give any reason for this paucity in numbers ; 
excepting, perhaps, on the one hand, the impecuniosity of the Mubainraadans in 
general and a trait of fecundity on the other, characteristic of the Kashmiri 
females, the consequence of which might act as a bar to possess a multiplicity of 
wives. 


% 



94 


73. As regards the Hindiis the numbers of males with two wives goes 
down to 96, 73 and 2, respectively, in Jammu, Kashmir and the Frontier Districts ; 
while the numbers 3, 5 and 1 stand in the same order per male having three 
wives. In the column showing four marriages only one male is shown in 
Jammu and three in Kashmir. 

74. I am again of opinion that in addition to these figures being inaccu- 
rate as regards numbers in this instance too they are also misleading as to the fact 
whether the numbers of the wives represent the living partner or only denotes 
the celebration of the marriage so many times. I think that some of the enu- 
merators have entered the number of the marriages, while others have gone by 
the numbers of the living wives and others again of a less careful nature have 
totally omitted to enter this information and saved themselves the trouble of 
what they thought useless botheration. 

75. Amongst the Sikhs there are only 11 cases who have got two wives. 
Turning to the female population we find that there are only three and two 
femaleshaving two or three husbands, respectively, in the Udhampur District of 
the Jammu Province ; 9, 5 and 1 having 2, 3 and 4 husbands in the Frontier 
Districts. All these are Muhammadans. 

7(3. In addition to the two forms of marriages as mentioned above, he., 
polyandry and polygamy, it is reported there exists another form of marriage 
too, which takes place not only subsequent to but long after begetting of 
children and grandchildren. This form of marriage prevails amongst a certain 
community called Thors, something like Meghs in the District Udhampur of 
the Jammu Province. 

77. The original issue in all such cases is not what might be called quite 
out of wedlock, the initial nuptial rites having been fictitiously performed in 
symbolic manner by invoking the help of some typical inanimate object, 
such as a tree, a pillar, a post, the mill atone or the stone and the like for this 
celebration, when practically the paramour of the girl is the genuine bridegroom 
all the time. Although not unoften these matrons duly enter into legitimate bonds 
of matrimony, yet their children bear the names of the object with which the 
initial marriage of their mother was celebrated. 

78. This description of marriage may not under the circumstances be 
inaptly styled Post-gigno-gamy if the (.’ensus Commissioner for India be pleased 
to pass the invention of such a term. 


f 



Jammu and KashmirfState. 


95 


i 

Ij 

(1 

li 

i 

t 


V2 

X 

X 

< 

X 

s£ 


1 

i 

i 

i 

i 


3 

s 

X 

M 

T3 

D 

0 

33 

3 


H 

0 0 

• ■2^ 

C 

Jh 'W 

XJ X? 
cl 

0 =: 

2-1 




‘SaJoljLUliUL OAtJ 

: 








•sa^BUJULU Juoj; 

CO 




€C 




‘sas’iSLT.TUui aoiqx 









SOwUIA.ltlLU OAiJ^ 

oo 

CO 




cO 




‘■jaiseiJiULa OAtj 






'! 

i j: < 


•sal>uiAJ\^iu juoj j 

T-} 







1 

saSiJujRUi aaii[X ! 

I> 


71 


-■3 

i 

-s; ^ 


‘t:a.oHIAAULU 

CM 

1—1 


77 



: X 

i 


1 

•SaJoUIJABLU OATJ j 






3Q 


'sos'eijjuiu Ainj j 






X 

X 


' s aS B r J J B ca a 0 jq fj j 








'Sa^BIJABUI OAiX i 

i 






33 


•sa^’BujBai OAq^ 1 





; _ _ i 

i 

H 


•saSBiJXBia anoj[ j 






1 

z 


'saSBuaBiii oa jqx ! 





• 

1 

3 

'sa«Ba.iucii ! : j : : 





■sasiiUABiu aAij ! 






i 

J 


'saSBU-i'Bm anoj j 

rt1 




-f* 

1 

p 


'saSutjjBcci aatqx 1 

OO 

1-1 


71 


'O 

__ ^ _ 1 

't 

1 ^ 


‘SaJoBlAABtn c.\ix i 

o 

ira 

_ 



70 ! 

[ 



•^aBBLUBm aAij j 

: 






K 


•SaJ^BlAJBm JITOJ 

CD 





‘ 



=j0ii Bi jjBiu aajqx 1 

1-^ 

CO 


0 


71 




’saSeuAeui oas.x 

03 

'Ol 

s 

« 1 

0 1 




'saSuiJABUi a.iix I 

; 





! 



■sai^uquBiu AHOX ' 

ci 


0 


CO 

r 


« !£ 


'saSBUABui aajqx | 

CO 

rH 


00 

70 

C4 

"f* 

0 

)C 

; 1 

S “ 

s i 


'SaSstJAULU OA\.X j 

CM 

ura 


71 

00 

COl 

0 '1 

CSJ 

1 , ' 

! x j 



‘sajsnuTuui aAt^ | 






! g j 

= 


•SO«UIJ.IBtll Anoj } 






1 < 

E 1 

j 


saJ^BiAABiu aOAqx | 






! " ! 


*SaJ5BIJABlU o.\ix 


! 



! 

\ 

1 


•SaJairiJlBUl aAIJ 1 





^ 'i 

' 

V5 

P 


•sa^BiJJKui jnoj j 

Ttt 



CO 

‘i 

'i 1 

?: 

. 

•sai^BUJum oo.iqx ! 

05 


70 

0 

1 

'1 

i 

•sa5uuJX}'ii 0A\ 

1-i 

r- 

1^ 


70 

C5 

ro 

Cj 




"saiaBuaBLii aAij i 






J 



•saJjBi.TJuui jua ,{ | 

5 } 


CO 


Tf» 

1 

'1 i 

1 ; 

Sh 

O 


saSBiAABUi aoiqx j 

?2 

1-1 


0 

I-O 


:y~ 

r>. 

; i 



'3o3BiJ.tB:u OAvx j 

1 

00 

00 


»o 

1>- 

T4 

71 

•0 

n .1 


1 CM 


■0 


-O ^ 


• 80 [«uiaj 




CD 

GD 

o 


•suo=.ia,{ 


X 

Oh 


X 

•J3 


tfi 

“£3 

ic 


s 

jq 


o 




97 


CHAPTER IX. 

OCCUPATION. 

(1) The colamus of the schedule dealing with the occupations of :b-3 
population have not been as fully or as clearly written as one would have wished. 
In villages or amongst the rural communities there are to be found but 0013' a 
very limited number of occupations in the majority of cases, in juxtaposition 
to cities where gathering of the people from different parts of country and t-se 
comparative high standard of comfort, constitute aca.use for the supply of varied 
and numerous demands by the cosmopolites who inhabit the place ; and th's 
accounts for not only the different description of occupations, but the promiscuaas 
nature in wliich they are sometimes practised. I am of opinion that so far as 
the main occupations of the classes are concerned, there is little reason to charge 
enumerators with discredit notwithstanding the fact that some of the entries 
were a little too indefinite. A great number of them, however, have failed to fill 
up the columns for subsidiary occupations, provided for in the schedules, and 
thereby perhaps vitiated the desired results. The reasons for the omissions were 
probably not only wish on the part of the enumerators to avoid any -elaborate 
discussion with the party interrogated, but also his owa carelessness coupled 
with a desire to finish the enumeration of hisblock as speedily as possible. The 
scheme of the classification of the occupations is one as proposed and issued 
by the Census Commissioner for India, differing considerably from the system 
adopted in previous years. Males and females, actual workers and dcpen leow, 
have for the first time been distinguished from each other, and this fact com- 
bined with the other diffei’ences of treatment renders comparison between ■ 'le 
results of IfiOl and former years a matter of some difficulty. It may be passible 
here and there to point out variations in the numbers following any one trade or 
profession; but, on the whole, it appears desirable to restrict one’s remarks :o 
the results recently tabulated, and thereby afford a basis suitable for fn; ire 
comparison. 

(2) We would deal firstly with the three or four occupations followed by 
the largest numbers of persons in the State. A perusal of Table XV shows 
that the occupations which claim the largest number of persons in the kingdom 
are (f) agriculture, (order 5) ; (it) textiles, fabric and dress, (order 12) ; (td’j 
personal, household and sanitary services, (order 6) ; (iv) commerce, /order 
IS) ; ( 0 ) learned and artistic profession, (order 20) ; (ri) independence, (order 
24) ; (vii) food, drink and stimulants, (order 7). 

(3) A glance at the Subsidiary Table I attached herewith will at once 
exhibit that the number of actual workers is invariably less than the persons 
supported. It is only in the 12th order of textiles, fabric and dress that 
the percentage borne by the actual workers to persons unsupported is 
the highest, he., 2*26 as against 2'o8, excepting, of course, order AX IV 
in which the proportion as borne by the actual workers to dependents is U'^avly 
equal, , 1‘06 and i AO. Agriculture demands our particular attention not 
only because the recent Famine Commission speaks of it that, At tlie roo" of 
“ much of the poverty of the people of India and th.e risks to which they are expos- 
“ ed in seasons of scarcity lies the unfortunate circumstance that agricukiu’e forms 
“ almost the sole occupation of the mass of the population, and that no remedy 
“ for present evils can be complete which does not include the introduction 
“ of a diversity of occupation througli which the surplus population may be dr.iwn 
“ from agricultural pursuits and led to find their means of subsistence on manufac- 
“ ture or some such employment,” but also because of its being the only occupation 
out of the seven ones counted above in which the proportion borne by the sup- 
ported persons to the actual workers is the highest and stands at 54-2 per cent, 
on the total population of the State. Under the specified classificaiions it consists 
of: — (n) landholders and tenants ; (/>) agricultural labourers; (r) growers of 
special products; (<0 agricultural training and supervision of forests. 

(4) Turning our attention to each of these sub-ordei’s we find that in (u) 
the proportion borne by the actual workers to the dependents is almost equal as 
it naturally should be. But in the second sub-order (b) of agricultural labourers 
the percentage of dependents falls far .short of the actual workers whicli stands 


I 



at 1‘57, out of which 1 -oG is the figure for the rural areas and the remaining 
•01 stands for the cities. The poor figure of '10 per cent, declares want of 
interest in the growth of special products. 

(5) 1 again revert to the observation made by the Famine Commissionj 
and remark that manufactures and commerce are undoubtedly the true palliatives 
for the deplorable condition of the masses. For centuries the bulk of the 
population of this country has been a patient, indefatigable class of 
agricultrrrisls with few wants, and contented with the annual outturn of their 
agricultural labour. This, however, remains to be seen that what change will 
the exigencies of the time work in the avocations of the people, when I see 
that the wherewithal “ the mobile and restless condition of capital and labour” 
and the spirit of enterprise that characterises great commercial nations is totally 
wanting in this country. 

The second heading “ textiles, fabric and dress ” accounts for 2'26 per 
cent, of actual workers on the total population of the State. This order com- 
prHes of the following five sub-orders . — 

(fl) Wool and fur (d8). 

(b) Silk (39). 

(r) Cotton (40). 

(d) Jute, hemp, flax, &c. (41). 

(e) Dress (42). 

In this order the sub-order (e) No. 42 stands highest in both respects — 
what in respect of actual workers, and what in respect of proportion of depen- 
dents to the actual workers — when compared with other sub-orders under 
the same head, leaving of course No. 40, the preparation of cotton, which shows 
G4’9 per cent, of the actual workers and -51 ‘8 of the dependents to the actual 
w'crkers. There are 17‘4 per cent, of actual workers in the sub-order and 26‘3 
per cent, of dependents on actual workers. Next to this under order XJI is the 
sub-order No. 38, i.e., workers on wool and fur showing a percentage of 15‘4 
of actual workers and 19‘4 of dependents. 

(6) Commerce demands our attention next, and we see that the pei’cent- 
age of the actual workers on the total population is only ’64, while the same 
or persons supported is 1’3. In this order are included the sub-orders : — 

(а) Money and security. 

(б) General merchants. 

(cl Dealings unspecified. 

(d) Middlemen, brokers, agents. 

In this class “ Dealing unspecified ” shows the highest percentage of 
actual workers, and stands at 62'6. Middlemen, brokers and agents count only 
2’Ou per cent, of actual workers in this order, while 18'8 and 15'9 per cent, are 
the fig'ures for the men engaged in carrying on the money and security business 
anc general merchants, respectively. 

(7) Personal, household and sanitary services occupy -89 per cent, of 
the total population of the .State, and persons supported by them bear Dll per- 
centage. 

This head comprises of : — 

(а) Personal and domestic services 

(б) Non-domestic entertainments 

(c) Sanitation 

Percentage of the actual woiktrs under the head sub-order is only *10 ; 
4-36 comes under the head of sanitation, while 95-2G per cent, of the population 
is under this head aijpropriated by personal anci domestic services. 

(8) In the list of the occupations then appear the “ Learned and 
artistic professions,” which affords engagement to about -02 per cent of 
he total' population of the State, the percentage of the dependents being 1-05 



• 99 


This order gives rise to the following sub-orders ; — 

(fl) Eeligion. 

(h) Education. 

(c) Literature. 

(d) Law. 

(e) Medicine. 

(f) Engineering. 

((/) Natural Science. 

(h) Pictorial art and sculptures. 

(i) Music, acting, dancing. 

Now, we see that religion is the only profession which claims the largest 
number of persons in this order. The percentage for the actual workers stands 
at 73'03 while the figures for the dependents in the same sub-order are 76‘87. 
Amongst the other sub-orders of the same head it is onl 7 education that shows 
a percentage of 7 83 for the actual workers, while the percentage, 2‘15, is 
claimed by law, excepting medicine, which cuts a very poor figure of '44 per 
cent. Adverting to heading 6 " Independent,” order XXIV we observe about 
1‘40 per cent, of the total population of the State who are found in the columns 
of supported ones, while 1 06 is the percentage on the total population of the 
actual workers. We find only two sub-orders — 

(a) of property and alms ; 

(b) of “At the State expenses” 

under this head, and find that while one (a) exhibits 89'82 of the actual 
workers and 87 '22 per cent, is the proportion borne by the dependents to the 
actual workers in this order; the other (6) shows lOT and 12-9 per cent., res- 
pectively, only. 

(9) We can see that the calling pertaining to the vehicles and vessels, 
No. X, in the list of classification by the Census Commissioner, claims the smallest 
number of persons of the total population of the State, the percentage of these 
going down as low as ’OGO! of the dependents on the actual wmrkersand *00014 
of their supporters. The sub-order cart, carrying, &c., however, demands the 
attention of about 50 per cent, of this order, while 25 per cent, are found to be 
working in each of the other two sub-orders. In the scale of ascendency, orders 
XXI and XXIII stand upon the same footing, and in each case show *01 per 
cent, of the total population of the State engaged in the occupations, while 
exactly the same figure is for the dependents on the actual workers. 

(10) A perusal of the Subsidiary Table IV attached to this chapter will 
shew that majority of the population we find employed as workmen or engaged in 
other subordinate duties. The columns for “ owners, managers and superior 
stafi: ” is entirely blank, with the single exception- of 15 employed in water- 
works department of the State in both the Provinces of Jammu and Kashmir. 

(11) A glance at the Subsidiary 'I’able VI I will show that order XXII, 
earth-work and general labour, shows an increase of cent, per cent. 

(12) Indefinite and disreputable professions show a decrease of 99*7 per 
cent, and the reason for this may be accounted for not only in the advance of 
civilization, but also in greater accuracy and precision with which the enumera- 
tion had been conductech Leaving the twenty-second order out of question we 
find that order III, service of Native and Foreign States, shows an increase of 9.3*5 
per cent, since 1891. 

(13) We find that there seems to be a general tendency towai'ds de- 
crease since 1891. Turning our attention to Subsidiary Table IX we find that 
the proportion borne by the female actual workers to the male ones is highest 
iu order XXII 1, and shows a percentage of 167*S, while in order VIII it is Tjearly 
half. Xatura ly enough, it is lowest iu order III, the service of Native and I’ureign 
States. In order XII the proportion stands at throe-fourth per cent. 
Excepting the orders XXII, XXIV and XVI the percentage of the female woi-k- 
ers is fairly low. 





100 


Subsidiary Table No. I. 

General distribi tion of Oceupalion, 




PERLENrAGE ON 
TOTAL POPULATION. 

Percentage in 

EACH Order and 

SCB-ORDER. 

PeHcENTA(,E of 
ACTUAL WORKERS 

EMPLCn KD. 

Percentage of 

DEPENDENTS TO 

ACTUAL WORKFR-. 

Order and Sub 

-ORDER. 

-S i 

1 i 

X 

X 

o 

X 

o 

X 

& 

> 

3 

< 

Actual worker.s. 

X 

c 

"2 

cT 

x’ 

X 

p 

X 

o 

X 

3 

P 

1 


o 

1 

3 

4 

5 


7 

8 

9 

CLASS A— 

No. I 

i 

•32 , 

•21 



•06 

•15 

■08 

'2-1 

Sub-order 

1 



•30 

•17 


•30 


■17 


, 1 A 



27 S 

JO 3 

ll-s 

10* 

lO'O 

13-7 


2 

1 


19-9 

10'5 

9-02 

10-9 

5-7 

4-S 

M ■’? 

O 

... 


5 I'D 

59 '05 

31 

48 8 

3'7 

55-3 

orlkr 


i 

13 ■ 

•20 



•13 

•13 

*0 

•7 

Sub-order 

4 



7-S7 1 

20-90 

1-37 

6 50 

3 15 

17-Sl 


4 A 

! 


02-10 

70-09 

47-27 

44-89 

41-41 

37^68 

Order 

HI 

A3 

'29 

... 


•10 

•13 

•28 

•15 

Sub-order 

3, ^ 



OS'85 

97 98 

56 51 

42-34 

05'»2 

3210 

- J 5J 

7 

... 


2*29 

201 


2'20 


201 

CLASS B— 

Order 

No. IV 

'75 

•44 

i 


•0 

•44 

0 

*75 

Sub-order 

,7 8 



99-6 

99 0 

IGOl 

980 

•1 

'99-5 


7, 



•44 

•37 

'17 

*27 

10 

•IS 

Order 

V 

54‘2 1 

20-98 



•1 

20 88 

■10 

54-10 

Sub-order 

» 10 

1 

[ 

9814 

90-29 

•36 

97-78 

'091 99 2 

.1 

, 11 

i 

f 

1 ! 

1’57 

•52 j 

■01 

1-50 

- 

52 


„ 12 



■16 

•118| 

'08 

'OS 

'049' 009 


13 



•106 

1 

■00 

*02 

'08 

'02 

•04 

CLASS ( — 

Orijer 

No. VI 

111 

\ 

1 

i '89 

i 


•17 

I 

'72 

*23 

•ss 

Sub-order 

33 11 


\ 

\ - 

05 20 

95*10 

10 90 

78'30 

19'53 

75 ’03 

' > '3 

,3 15 


1 

i 

•10 

■18 

•04 

'00 

'U5 

•13 


10 


i 

! 

4*36 

5*04 

2-18 

218 

2-44 

3-20 

CLASS D — 

Orj.er 

No. VII 

reo 

i 

1 

Oi 



15 

•79 ; 

'24 

1'45 

Sub-order 

17 


... 

3L43 

40-06 

8’55 

25’88 : 

4*51 

35'55 

»> 

,3 18 



53’5 

48*85 

9-0 

4305 

8*82 |40*3 

•5 

,, 10 


... 

12 47 

1 11*08 

1-5 

10'97 

M2 

9*00 


r 



101 


SUBSIDIARY TABLE No. I-co7iiinued. 





Percentage on total 

rOPCLATlON. 

Percentage in eacu 
Order and Sub. 

ORDER. 

Percentage of 
actual workers 

EMPLOYED. 

Percentage oe 

DEPENDENTS TO 
ACTUAL WORKERS 

Order and Scu-okdeb. 

3 


1 . 









tt 

fi 

T 





/ 




a, 

ph 

3 

77 

71 

=] 

3 

X 

S -* 

3 

Zi 

o 

"3 

7 i 

o 

< 

> 

Actual worke 

X 

X 

Z ) 

*3 

In rural arcai 

X 

o 

'3 

=5 

-H 

C 

u 

p 

a 

1 



2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

3 

9 

OliASS D-contd. 










Order 

No. 

VIII 

15 

*13 



c'»2 

■11 

■04 

11 

Sub -order 


20 



1*4 

37 

1*32 

*08 

o‘7 

... 

'i *> 


21 



os*o 

06*3 

13-6 

85- 

24*5 

71*8 

Order •, 


IX 

11 

05 



•03 

■02 

*06 

*05 

Sub-order 

•> 

22 


... 

16*2 

81-3 

69 

0*3 

42 5 

38*8 

3J ’’ 


23 



32*4 

12-1-3 

18-8 

13'6 

75'9 

43*4 

Order „ 

M 

X 

0001 

00014 



00007! -00007 

*0001! 

} 

Sub-order 

■» 

34 



25* 



25- 


... 



25 


... 

50* 

100’ 

50- 


100* 

... 

-> 


26 


... 

25' 

. 


25* 

... 

1 

! 

Order 


XI 

42 

'22 



*03 

*19 

*05 

37 

Sub-order 

> 

27 

.. 

... 

2*16 

1*56 

•04 

212 

•23 

133 

'* 


28 



2*01 

313 

1*55 

•46 

2-4S 

'67 

j> '* 


29 



‘26 

*36 

'23 

03 

•28 

■08 

it 


30 



5*35 

5*58 

1*23 

4'12 

1*06 

4*52 

M »» 

*» 

31 

... 


■98 

2 22 

*76 

“* 

1*34 

•88 

» »» 


32 

... 

1 

09 

04 

06 

■03 

Oi 

■■ 

» '• 

JT 

33 



4-68 

5*69 

•62 

4*06 

1*05 

464 



34 




... 

... 


... 


.. 


35 

1 

i 


7*03 

5*8 

6*38 

*15 

5*59 

21 

» •» 


36 

1 

i 

i4‘o3 

70*38 

09 

74*44 

*13 

7025 



37 

i 

1 

5-02 ' 

! 5*35 : 

1*29 

3*73 

805 

4*55 

Order 

}) 

XII 

2'3S 

2 26 

.. 

1 

92 

1*34 

'C6 

1-72 

Sub-order 


38 



15*4 

19*4 

9*4 

6*0 

8-9 

10-5 



39 

... 


1-S4 ^ 

2*6 ' 

1*1 


1-3 

1-32 

•»» »j 

•» 

40 



G4'9 j 

51*8 1 

19 7 

45 2 

3-8 

48*03 

.» 

,, 

41 

... 

1*1 

1 

*4 i 

• ♦7 

■3 

•10 

•2 




42 

,, 

... 

17*4 

26*3 

10*06 

7’4 

13*6 

127 

Order „ 


XIII 

*41 ' 

*23 

... 


*07 

•16 

•09 

32 

Sub-order 


43 

... 

... 

54*9 

55*1 

20-2 

34*7 

15-3 

39 ‘8 

M *> 


44 

... 

... 

8-3 

7*2 

3*1 

52 

3*2 

40 

*» '» 


15 

... 

... 

•9 

1 

1*01 

*7 

.o 

id 

9 

1 



46 

1 

... 

3007 

36*6 

5*87 j 

' i 

30*2 

44 

?2 3 


102 


SUBSIDIARY TABLE No. 


OROf U W ' S . r . 

i-. IH. 

PeRCFNIAGI’ on TOlAt 
POFUtATlON 

1 rtECLNTAGE IN EAL il 

1 Order and Scb- 
1 ORDEn. 



pEKlENi'Al.K oi 

A* U AL WORKIKS 

EMELoYI’D. 

Pi-k< ENTAGE CE- 
DE [INI )ENTS TO 

ACrtAL WORKERS. 

c 

5: 

& 

c 

1 

i 

s 

c 

«r; 

tt 

u 

c 

c 

c 

V 

"5 

£ 

o 

1 

j 

! d 

i t 

‘ cj 

7; 

1 u 

H-f 

) 

In 

i 

! 

! . 

1 

§ 

( ^ 

\ "rf 

3 

1 


2 3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

S 

9 

CLASS D— <-\NCLD. 









t 

Order 

XLV 

32 

i 5 


... 

•0i)0 

144 

•01 

■31 

SiiL-ordei 

47 



•00 

1-21 

■*^'0 


1*21 



48 



99 92 

99-80 

3-96 

95-90 

2-95 

96-91 

Order 

KV 

40 

23 


... 

Cl 

•10 

•OS 

•38 

Sub-order ,, 

49 

• 


71-14 

70-24 

15‘1<S 

5540 

1 

33-67 

1 56-57 

. 

50 

, . 


2S-85 

29-75 

1-S7 

j 

20-98 

134 

1 25*41 

Ordeii 

XVI 

•02 

•02 



01 

-01 

01 

•01 

Sub*order ,, 

51 


- 

5‘ 

I'Oo 

... 

5- 


1 1*05 


52 



95*0 

.aS-91 

52 '05 

42-35 

51*31 

j 44-63 

Oeder 

XVII 

*75 

‘33 



'02 

■31 

•03 

: -72 

Sub-order ,, 

53 

... 

••• 

‘33 

‘75 

*02 

■31 

*03 

I 

i -72 

i 

CLASS E-^ 










Oedee Sc. XVIil 

L3 

'64 



*14 

*5 

*26 

1-04 

Sub-order ,, 

1 

54 

... 


18*8 

9 04 

3 9 

14-9 

L-49 

7*55 

f» 

55 

... 

" 

15-9 

i5‘C5 

4-15 

11-49 

5-G5 

10- 

> )? ’> 

56 

... 

... 

62*6 ; 
i 

; 25‘& 

1 

12-Sl ' 

19-79 

3’9 

1 21-9 

1 

7j J> 

57 

... 


2-96 t 

3-3 

1*45 ’ 

1-51 

2‘2 

1 

i 

Oeeze „ 

xrx 

•49 

*3t> 



“! 

; 

12 

•37 

Sub*order ,, 

58 

... 


' 

1-03 

1-03 

■"V 

•32 

•58 

•45 

>’ »j >» 

59 

... 


37*48 

41*9 

i 

2-3 

3518 

3*22 

38-69 

•> 

60 

... 


54‘3 

1 

4S-8 

24-21 

30-09 

18-05 

! 

30-75 

1* >) »' 

61 


1 

I 

519 

5-2 

1 

1-05 

4-14 

2-32 1 

2-88 

»» V 

62 



1-91 ' 

; 3‘07 

1-2 

*71 

17 i 

1-37 

CLASS F— 





! 

i 





Oedkr No. 

XX 

1'05 

•62 


i 

! 

43 

-49 

•‘24 

•81 

Sub-order 

63 



7303 

; 7C-S7 

11-01 

62-02 

11-83 

65-04 


G4 



3-83 

3*5 

M5 

2*68 

1-57 

1-93 



6 c' 

1 


7*83 

<4 01 

1 

1*55 i 

1 

6-28 

2 30 

2-Gl 

.1 5 ) ” 

6C 

... 


2-15 

1 2 91 

1 

1 16 

•99 

1-72 

1-13 

,, 

C7 


! 

5'3 

5 20 

1*79 

3*51 

1-99 

3-21 

V t. 

68 



•44 

i -42 

j 

•22 

•22 

1 

•33 1 

•03 

7' r »' 

*)9 



1 

* *01 

1 



I 

1 

•01 

ft )» 

7C 

... 


3-7 

305 

3-4 

*3 

2-68 

•37 

« »f »> 

71 

... 

... 

3-C> 

! 3 OS 

*7 

2-9 

i 69 

2*39 



SUBSIDIARY TABLE No. l--concluded. 


Order and Sub-order. 


Percentage o:c tmt wJ 

POrCLiTlON 


Percentage in each 
Order and Sue- 
ORDER. 


CLASS F— C0NCL9. 

Order No XX-^ 

CONCDD. 


Cl, 

c 


Percentage of 
actual VTORKEZR'^ 
employed 


Percentage of 

DEPENDENTS TO 
I ACTUAL WORKERS, 


t_ 


Order 


XXI 

01 

i 


F 

1 

( t 


u 

■ 0 

Sub-order 


72 



28-88 

1 

I 17'55 

iG-c*; 

1 W oo 

12-59 

! 'u:. 

h i} 


73 



71*1^- 

i 

, 82-Sl 

1 

' 2 59 

'S’52 I 

j 


f.K'5G 

CLASS G— 



- 



i 

i 



I 


Order 


XXII 

■94 1 

; Hs 

1 

1 

1 

12 


' 14 ’ 


Sub-order 


74 

; 


15 

SI 

^ -r 

i .» 

'GS . 

3 >2 

I* tj 

■I 

75 



95-9 

9C-9 

] > 7 


f". 1 : 


Order 


XXIII 

■01 

01 




M 

•' : 


Sub-order 


70 



99-71 

1 9S-t9 

t7 

- J 7 I 


74 ->4 



77 

! 


■2C j' 

i-s 


' Uf i 

i 

l-G 

CLASS H— 



1 

j 

j 


1 






Orl'LR 

X'_\ 

XXIV 

1 10 ^ 

i Oo 

f 


••• 


’;»9 

10 

1 NO 

Snb-order 


78 



89-82 

87-22 

1-89 

S i-93 

5-GG ; 

i 

M-5C 

*1 M 



' 1 


10*1 

129 

2 2L ' 

1 

7 59 

2-09 1 

i 

Xo-81 


In rural nroan. 



lOi 

Subsidiary Table II. 

Distribution of the agiicultural population by 'tisiriets. 


Percentage of aobI'.ci ■ 

TURiL rorCLATIoN 


Didtricts 



Subsidiary Table III. 

Distribution of industrial population hy districts. 


Districtfi 

Sr* 

o 

a, 

3 

3} 

P ^ 

'll 

1 CX CJ 

! O *” 

1 ^ 

1 Percuufcajjo of iuilu atrial 
population to district 
population. 

1 

Percentage on indus- 
trial POPULATION 01 

Actual workers. 

33 

§ 

3 

3 

a. 

o 

P 

1 

2 

j 

3 

% 

o 

•iaaimu Province ... ... .. i., 

i 

266,893 

1 7‘5 

1 

11*3 

! 

1 

KaBhmir Province ... ... - . 

178,056 

15*4 

I 

-•.'8 j 

1 

1 

frontier Districts ... . , 

1,732 

7 



4 


f 




105 


Subsidiary Table IV. 

Distribution of the industrial populition by Dmestic and factory Industries. 


Name of Industry. 


, Owners, 

1 managers^ 
j superior 
; staff. 


. Workmen j 
j and other ' 
I subordi- 
nates. 


Total 
actual 
j >vorkers. 


Butchers and slanghtereis 
Cow and buffaloe keepers and milk and butter 
Fishermen and fish carers .. 

Fish dealers 


Ghee preparers and selleis .. 

Misceltan-^oas 
jRice mdls 
Sugar factories 
Bakers 

Flour grinders ... ... ... ,,, 

Grain and pulse dealers ... ... 

Grain parchers 

Makers of sugar, molasses and gnr by hand 
Oil pressers 

Oil sellers .. ... ... ,,, 

Rice pounders find huskers 
Sweetmeat makers 
sellers 

Vegetable and fruit sellers 
Miscellaneous 
Aerated ^Yater factories 
Distilleries 
Ice factories 
Waterworks 

Cardamom, betel-leaf and arecanut sellers 
Grocers and general condiment dealer.s and staff 
Opium, bhang, ganja, &c., preparers 
,, „ sellers 

Salt sellers 

Tobacco and snuff sellers ... 

Toddy sellers 
Wine and spirit distillers 
„ „ sellers 

Miscellaneous 

Match, caudle, torch, lamp, lantern makers and sellers, &c. 
Collieries, mitiers and ether subordinates... 

Coal dealers, brokers, company managers, &c. 

Hay, grass, and fodder sellers 
Firtwood, charcoal and cow-dung sellers 
Brick and tile tactoiics 
Stone and marble works 
Brick and tile makers 
„ sellers 

Lime, chunam and shell burners ... 

„ „ ,, sellers 

Building contractors 
Masons and builders 
Painters, plumbers and glaziers ... 

Thatchers 

Stone and marble workers 
Railway and tramway Victories 
Painters of carriages, Aq, 

Shipwrights, boat builders, «S:c. 

Paper m ak e t s a ii d se Hers 
Stationers 
Printing press 

Hand press proprietors, lithographers and printer 
Book binders 

Book sellers, book agents and publishers 
AVatch and clock makers ... 

„ ,, sellers and opticians 

AVood and ebony carvers 
Cotton stamp makers and sellers 
Turners and lacquerers 
Dye sinkers and seal, &c., engravers 
Mica, flint and talc workers and sellers 
Mosaic and alabaster workers and sellers 
Toy, kite and cage- makers and sellers . 

Hiikka stem makers and sellers 
Papier-mache workers and sellers 
Music and musical instrument makers 
Makers of bangles other than glass 
„ of glass bangles 


sellers 


■ I 


15 i 


Percentage on 
ACTUAL Workers of 


Home i Factory 
^yorkers. : workers. 


297 

i 297 

lOO 

5,894 

5,894 

100 

723 

723 

HO 

102 

102 

100 

8 

8 

100 

1,679 

1,679 

100 

796 

796 

100 

1 

; 1 

100 

3 

3 

100 

1,703 

1,703 

100 

4,049 

4,049 

100 

1,124 

1,124 

100 

69 

60 

100 

2 

1 2 

100 

3,718 

i 3,718 

IOC 

409 

! 409 

100 

472 

472 

100 1 

730 

730 

100 

139 

139 

luO 1 

1,89J 

1,899 

100 1 

325 

325 

lOU 

1 

1 

100 • 

n 

11 

100 

2 

1 2 

loo 

15 

30 


1 

1 

’“lOO 

1,219 

1,219 

300 

35 

35 

100 i 

18 

! - 18 

100 

1,597 

i 1,597 

100 

451 

451 

100 

15 

15 

100 

12 

12 

100 

61 

61 

100 

3 

3 

100 ! 

53 

53 

100 : 

4 

4 

300 , 

8 

8 

100 ’ 

1,100 j 

1,400 

100 : 

2,310 i 

i 2,310 

luO . 

34 1 

34 

100 : 

5 1 

5 

100 i 

359 

359 

100 ' 

7 ! 

7 

100 

Ill i 

111 

loo 

2 1 

2 

100 ' 

71 

71 

100 

871 

871 

300 - 

55 

55 

loo ' 

1 

1 1 

loo ' 

40 

1 40 

! loo , 

1 

1 

100 ‘ 

2 

2 

loo ; 

1 

1 

luo ! 

135 

135 

loo . 

6 

6 

100 ; 

2 

2 

loo ! 

47 

47 

loo . 

58 

58 

loo 1 

24 

24 

ii-o ! 

16 

16 

loo ■ 

1 

1 

100 

1 

1 

100 

16 

16 

loo ; 

205 

205 

loo j 

89 

89 

loo ^ 

10 

10 

100 

27 

27 

uo 

3 

3 

100 

49 

49 

100 ' 

12 

12 

ICK) 

6 

6 

100 

1 

1 

100 

123 

123 

100 


100 


I 



106 


Subsidiary Table IV — continued. 


Name of Industry. 


Owners, Workmen 
Imara^ers, and ot *ier 
superior subordi- 
ataff. ' nates. 


Total 

actual 

workers. 


Sellers of "lass bangles 
Imitation and pewter jewellery makers 
Rosary bead and necklace sellers 
Flower srarland makers and sellers 
Saddle cloth makers, embroiderers and sellers 
Whip, goad and walking sticks, &c., makers 
Knife and tool makers 
srrif^ders 

Plough and agricultural implement makers 
Looms and loom comb makers and sellers 
Mechanics other than Railway mechanics 
Sugar press makers 
Arsenals 

Gun makers, tuenders and sellers 
Ammunition, gunpowder and firework makers 

seUers 

Makers of sw ^--ds, spears and other weapons 
Carpet weave 3 
Shawl weaver 

Felt and pashm workers ... 

Persona occupied with blankets, woollen cloth and yarn, 
fur, feathers and natural wool. 

Wool carders 
Wool dyers 

Dealers in woollen goods, fur and feathers 
Silk filatures 
Silk mills 

„ worm rearers and cocoon gatherers 
„ carders, spinners and weavers : makers of silk braidj 
and thread. 

Sellers of raw silk, silk cloth braid and thread... 

Silk dyers 

Cotton spinning weaving 

„ cleaners, pressers and ginners 

,, weavers, hand industry 

carpet and rug makers ... ... .« 

,, spinners, sizers and yam beaters 

„ yarn and thread sellers 

Calenderers, fullers and printers ... 

Cotton dyers 
Tape makers 

Dealers in raw fibres ... ... ... ... 

Rope sacking and net makers ... ... 

„ „ „ sellers 

Fibre matting and bag makers 

,> .. sellers 

Embroiderers and lace muslin makers 
Hat, cap, and turban makers, binders and sellers 
Hosiers and haberdashers 
Piece-goods dealers 

Tailors, milliners, dress-makers and darners 

Goldsmiths* dust- washers ... 

Enamellera ... ... ... ... 

Electro -platers 

Dealers in plate and plateware 
Gold and silver wdre drawers and braid makers 
Workers in gold, silver and precious stones 
Dealers in gold, silver and precious stones 
Brass, copper, and bell-metal 'workers 
„ „ „ sellers 

Workers In tin, zinc, quicksilver and lead . . 

SeUers of tin, zinc and lead goods ... 

Iron foundries 

Workers in iron and hardware 
Sellers of iron and hardware ... 

Makers of glass, chinaware other than bangles ... 

Potters and pot and pipebowl makers 
Sellers of pottery ware 

Grindstone and millstone makers aud menders ... 
Carpentry works 
Dealers in timber and bamboos 
Woodcutters and sawyers ... 

Baskets, mats, fans, serans, brooms, Ac., makers and sellers! 
Comb and tooth stick makers and sellers ... 

Leaf -plate makers and sellers ... 

Wax, honey and forest produce collectors and sellers 


147 

2 

7 

24 

263 

194 

237 

5 

2,075 

1,473 

2 

7 

203 

54 

44 

17 

7 

1,064 

8.602 

101 

280 

2 

8 

37 

54 

483 

142 

481 

72 

1 

1 

1,068 

12,839 

1 

27,417 

46 

247 

795 

133 

2 

31 

5 

203 

3 

505 

413 

101 

1,124 

9,286 

28 

52 

47 

27 

514 

2,639 

477 

392 

178 

55 

2 

6 

2,436 

47 

3 

4,228 

2 

129 

3,888 

106 

868 

1,717 

43 

214 

17 


Percentage on 

ACTUAL WORKERS OF 


Home 

workers. 


Factory 

workers. 


147 

2 

7 

24 

203 

194 

237 

5 

2,075 

1,473 

2 

7 

203 

54 
44 
17 

7 

1,064 

8,602 

101 

280 

2 

8 

37 

55 
490 
142 
481 

72 


1 I 

1,068 

12,839 

1 

27,417 

46 
247 
795 
133 

2 

31 

5 
203 

3 

505 

413 

101 

1,124 

9,286 

28 

52 

47 
27 

514 

2,639 

477 

392 

178 

55 

2 

6 

2,436 

47 

3 

4,228 

2 

129 

3,892 

106 

868 

1,717 

43 

214 

17 


100 
100 
lOO 
100 
100 
ICO 
100 
100 
100 , 
100 
190 ‘ 
100 
100 ' 
100 ; 
100 
100 
100 
67 
100 
100 
100 

100 

100 

100 


100 

100 
100 I 
100 ! 
100 ! 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
300 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 
100 


33 


100 

100 

100 

100 


100 


f 



107 


Subsidiary Table IV-^eoncluded. 


Xamf of Ixhustrv. 


1 


Soap factories 
Chemists and dntggists 
Boras refiners 
Soap sellers 

Antimony preparers and sellers 
Madder, saffron and log-wood workers and dealers 
Ink makers and sellers ... ... ... 

Perfume in incense and sandalwood sellers 
Persons occupied with miscellaneous dyes 
Leather dyers 

Shoe toot and sandal makers ... ... 

Tanners and curriers ... ... ... 

Sellers of manufactured leather goods 
„ hides, horns, bristles and bones 
Water-bag, we II -bag, bucket and ghee pot makers 


Owners, 

managers, 

superior 

staff. 

Workmen 
and other 
subordi- 
nates. 

Total 

actual 

workers. 

Peecen: 

ACTUAL W( 

Home 

workers. 

'AGB ON 

>BX1]19 or 

Factory 

workers. 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 


139 

139 

100 



* 151 1 

151 

100 



i 1 

1 

100 



1 8 ' 

8 

100 ] 



1 ^ 

9 

100 ! 



\ p> 

o 

' 5 

100 ; 



i 1 

! 1 

100 : 



* 7 

i 7 

100 



; 2 

1 ^ 

100 



; 213 

1 213 

100 



S,142 

' S,142 

100 



1,179 

i 1,179 

100 



; 134 

< 134 

100 

t 


' 92 ; 

i 92 

100 



! ^ , 
) 

5 

100 





108 


Subsidiary Table V. 

Dislribuiion of the commercial population by Districts, 


Pbrcentaok or Com- 
mercial Population 

OF 


Districts. 

i 

Population suppc 
by commerce, 

L 

c c; c 
w c 

111 
tc g, ^ 

la" 

kl, -- o 

9 'u 

o 

C- 

Actual 

workers. 

OB 

© 

rS 

o 

CL 

fL 

1 

! ' 

3 

4 

5 

Jjtmmu Province ... 

1 

31,523 ‘ 

207 

i 

•71 

1 

1 1'36 

Kaahmir „ ... 

1 40,489 

349 

1-08 

t 

\ 

2 41 

Frontier Districts ... 

! 1.233 

i 

•54 

•24 

•30 


Subsidiary Table VL 

Distribution of the professional populaiiun by Districts. 


Districts. 


L ^ 


Percentage on pro- 
fessional POPULATION 
OF 


Actual 

workers. 


ps 

o 

c 

p 


1 1 

2 j 3 

4 

i 

j 

Jammu Province 

1 

! 

i 

20,752 j 1‘76 

j 

•08 i 

i 

KeuaHmir „ 

20,484 ; 1-77 

■58 

Froatior districts 

i 

1,580 ' -GO 

1 ‘50 


108 


11 ^ 


'19 


Subsidiary Table VII. 

Occupation hy orders 1901 and 1891 


Order. 

i Population Mipported 

in 1901. 

) Population supported 
j iu 1891. 

F 

j Percentage of 

J variation ( -f ) or (—). 

1 


2 

‘ a 

1 

4 

i 

1 

fe 9,291 

5/,oOo 

-83-8 

XI ... 


* 3,93t; 

t 10,613 

~62-9 

ill 


12,559 

817 

+ 93-5 

[ V 

... 

. 21,799 

29,957 

-2Q'2 

V , . _ . . , 

... 

■ 1,575,106 

' 1,732,886 

-9-1 



i 32,474 

84,773 

-63-6 

VII 


i 49,195 

I 60,453 

-18-6 

VIII 


4,443 

1 15,095 

-70-5 




3,199 

3,092 

+ 3‘8 

X 


4 


.-100 

XI ,,, 


12,297 

i 4,124 

+ 66-4 

XII 


69,006 

1 145,783 

-52’6 

XIII ... 

... 

12,093 

i 25,516 

-52-6 

XIV 


9,280 

' 13,209 

-29-7 

XV 

... 

13,514 

25,970 

-47*9 

XVT ... 


661 

1,064 

-37‘S 

XVII 


21,801 

32,399 

-^32*7 

XVI 11 


37,787 

61,462 1 

^38-5 

XIX ... 


14,508 

22,316 

-34-9 

XX ... 


30,575 

45,467 

-32 7 

XXI 


461 

2 008 

-77*04 

XXIi 

* * • j 

27,464 

i 

-i-100 

XXIII 

• •• i 

306 

1 101,966 

-99 7 

XXI7 


40,982 

I 67.677 

—39-4 


Subsidiary Table IX 

Oceiipafioh of Females by orders. 



Numbers of actual workers. 


( >rder. 

Males. 

Fcnutb'S, 

Percentage of females to 
males. 

1 

2 

o 

4 

I ... 

6,032 

i06 

17 

11 

7,625 

161 

2 1 

Hi 

8,641 

4 

*05 

IV 

11,283 , 

1,401 

13 

V 

5,85,368 

24,386 

4-2 

VI ... 

22,758 

3,195 

1404 

VH 

24,319 

3,270 

13*4 

Via 

2,568 

1,207 

46 9 

IX 

1,498 

58 

3-9 

X ... 

4 



XI 

6,202 

200 

4'7 

XII 

36,888 

28,667 

77'7 

XIII 

6,835 

65 

’9 

XIV 

3,856 

506 

131 

XV 

6,582 ; 

258 

3*9 

XVI 

283 j 

57 

20 14 

XVII 

9,085 ' 

680 

7'5 

xvin 

18 185 1 

543 

2*9 

XIX 

8.918 I 

1,365 

15-4 

XX ... 

16,873 1 

1,368 

81 

XXT 

o* ^ ! 

2dj 

13 

505 

XXII 

15,044 

4,765 

31-7 

XXII 1 

143 1 

240 

167*8 

XXIV 

24,5Ss 

i 

♦ >,397 

26 02 




I 

















. : govt. OB INDIA ^ 
Aichaealatr; ' ^ 


■^i 


■ ■■ 

, j* "'t { ■■■■‘I, ' • 

.-.y; -i ■ 

... :, ■ r"" "— 


.'■ »■■•„>*• 




..I:.